of the first sort were their peace kingdom protection from enemies plentie and abundance of all worldly profits and delightes of the other were the law the priesthood some relikes of Gods worship in the ministrie of the word in the vse of the Sacraments and prayer the fauour of God and pardon of their sinnes from which they were not as yet vtterly excluded as it may hereby appeare in that the Lord laboureth to recall them by his Prophet vnto repentance and forewarneth them of these iudgements that repenting they might escape them And these are the benefits of which he threatneth to spoile them Now the manner and nature of their stripping and spoyling is further described and illustrated by diuers comparisons for first hee threatneth to strip them and to leaue them as destitute of all his benefits as they were at the day of their birth in these words and set her as in the day that shee was borne By the day of the children of Israels birth we may either vnderstand the day of their forefather Abraham his calling out of an idolatrous nation that hee might be the father of the faithfull or the day of the peoples deliuerance out of the bondage of Egypt which I take to be the more probable because he speaketh not here of the birth of one man but of the whole nation Now this day of the peoples birth was a time wherein they were in great miserie pouertie impotencie and manifold extremities and therefore not vnfitly compared to a childs birth seeing in many things it resembleth it in regard of the wretchednesse thereof and that both in respect of their persons and also in respect of their state And first for their bodies as the child is borne so impotent that it is vnable to resist the weakest enemie so they came out of Egypt weake vnskilfull and vnarmed altogether vnable to resist their enemies the Egyptians And so in respect of their soules as the child is borne defiled in his blood as it is described Ezech. 16. 6. so Ezech. 16. 6. they were defiled with their sins especially their grosse idolatrie which they learned of the Egyptians as the childe is borne destitute of wisedome and actuall vnderstanding so they were ignorant and without the sauing knowledge of God and his true religion In respect of their states likewise there is great similitude for as the child is borne poore and naked so they came out in great pouertie being not onely destitute of the heauenly gifts of Gods Spirit but also of glorie power and riches as the childe liueth as it were imprisoned a close prisoner in the straite prison of the wombe so they were held in a straite and miserable seruitude till God deliuered them and as in the birth it is in greatest danger and extremitie so that it no sooner breatheth the aire but it crieth out with sense of paine so they howsoeuer they had formerly indured many miseries yet they were in greatest extremitie of all euen as it were in the very birth and deliuerance when as they were pursued by their enemies and beset on all sides with vnauoydable dangers so that in anguish of soule they cried out for feare Lastly as the child Exod. 14. being borne is vnable to helpe it selfe either in respect of defence from outward iniuries or of prouision of food and necessaries so they being brought into the wildernesse were vnable to defend themselues from the iniuries of the weather either by day or night had no other prouision of food then the Lord prouided for them after a miraculous maner And this was the miserable condition of the people of Israel at the day of their birth and deliuerance out of Egypt the which is excellently and largely described by the Prophet Ezechiel Chap. 16. Out of which base estate the Lord aduanced them to the greatest and highest dignitie for after Ezech. 16. that he had led them into the wildernesse hee espoused this people vnto him for his wife hee loued and protected her he fed and nourished her he decked and adorned her he multiplied his benefits vpon her both spirituall and temporall induing and as it were endowing her with riches glorie pleasures and all happinesse he gaue vnto her his law containing the couenants of marriage betweene them hee gaue also a Priesthood a kingdome a land flowing with milke and honie a Tabernacle a Temple his word and Sacraments and all things needefull both for soule and bodie But shee being surfetted with pleasures vngratefully forgat Deut. 32. 14. 15. her former base condition and also him who had aduanced her to this great dignitie and happinesse and forsaking her Lord and husband who had been thus gratious vnto her went a whoring after false gods and therefore the Lord is faine to put her in mind of her former wretched estate and to threaten her that vnlesse she repented and turned vnto him he that had raised her would pull her downe and make her as poore contemptible and miserable as when he first met and matched with her And this is the first comparison whereby hee describeth and aggrauateth the miserie which hee threatneth to bring vpon them The second is that he would make her as a wildernesse or the wildernesse as the article prefixed portendeth where he alludeth to the desert wildernesse in which the children of Israel were led 40. yeeres Others resolue it rather thus And wil place her as in the wildernesse that is bring her into the same condition wherein shee was in the wildernesse But the other translation better pleaseth me seeing it is without addition of any word and seeing it is likely hee threatneth here a farre worse state then that which at this time she liued in because then she inioyed Gods presence she was his spouse she was led and fed defended and sustained by the Lord her husband And therefore I thinke rather he threatneth to make her like that wildernesse that is to make her selfe desert and barraine of all his gifts and graces temporall and spirituall to suffer her to be inhabited of her vices and corruptions as it were with so many wild beasts to lay her kingdome countrie and cities waste like a wildernesse being ouerrunne burnt and spoiled by their enemies as the Lord threatneth Deut. 28. 51. Leuit. 26. Deut 28. 15. Leuit. 26. 31. 32 31. 32. Thirdly he saith that hee will leaue her like a drie land that is he will depriue her of all her comforts pleasures and delights like a drie and schorched ground where for want of moisture all the pleasant herbes and sweet flowers wither and fade away Lastly he threatneth that he will flay her with thirst that is he will ouerwhelme her with the greatest miseries for water is more easily come by then foode and therefore the extremitie of their want is hereby in a liuely manner described when as they should want euen water to quench their thirst and saue their life Where he
in worldly men who content themselues with their outward worship in hearing the word calling vpon God and receiuing the Sacraments But all those who would be truly religious must goe further and ioyne with the ceremonies the substance with the outward worship of the bodie the inward worshippe of the soule for if wee rest in the outward action and deed done God will esteeme no better of vs then of hypocrites our seruice of him though it neuer so much please our selues yet will it be odious and abominable in his sight as appeareth Esa 1. 13. 14. 29. 13. 66. 3. Mich. 6. 6. 8. Esa 1. 13. 14. 29. 13 66. 3. Micha 6. 6. 8. It is not pleasing to God to imbrace some part of his worship only Secondly wee may obserue that it is not acceptable in Gods sight to performe some part of his worship and seruice vnlesse we embrace the whole and that in such manner as he hath reuealed in his word The Israelites as we may see in this place retained some parts of Gods worship but because they neglected others and in stead thereof did offer a seruice vnto God according to their owne inuentions therefore the Lord threatneth that hee would take from thē those relikes which remained The same may bee obserued in the Church of Rome at this day c. and therefore though in many points concerning Gods worship they agree with vs yet we may not ioyne with them nor listen to any pacification or reconcilement of our religions vnlesse they would altogether forsake the abominations of the whore of Babylon and their owne wil-worship and wholly conforme their seruice of God in respect of the substantiall parts therof according to his will reuealed in his word ANd so much concerning the third punishment The fourth is expressed in these words Vers 12. And I will Vers 12 destroy her vines and her figge trees whereof she hath said These are my rewards that my louers haue giuen mee and I will make them as a forrest and the wilde beasts shall eate them In which words is set down their punishment together with the cause thereof their punishment was that hee would strip them of The exposition his temporall and corporall benefits and bring their land to vtter desolation For whereas he saith that he would destroy her vines and figge trees vnder these specials he doth by a Synecdoche generally vnderstand that hee would vtterly spoile their pleasant gardens and fruitful orchards and vineyards yea and all their fertile countrie with all the encrease thereof So that heere hee denounceth a farre more heauie iudgement then that contained in the ninth verse namely that hee would take away their corne and wine that is the fruites of the earth for though there had been a dearth of them through one yeeres scarcitie yet their gardens orchards fields and vineyards remaining vntouched of Gods punishing hand the fruitfulnes of the following yeere might haue supplied the want and defect of his foreruiner but whē they also were wasted and destroied there remained no hope of any reliefe And this he threatneth because as they ascribed the fruites of the earth to their Idols so also euen their fields orchards trees and vines themselues according to the custome of the Heathen The which their sinne was the more vnexcusable because the Lord had taught them not only by continuall experience but also by his written word that all these were his blessings and benefits and therefore the praise of them was due vnto him alone Deut. 8. 7. 8. Deut. 8. 7. 8. But notwithstanding all this they in the blindnes of their superstition thought and with great impudencie did not sticke to speake and professe it that al these were the rewards which their louers had giuen them The word here vsed signifieth the hire which the harlot receiueth for prostituting her selfe to the adulterer whereby is signified that they had after the manner of impudent harlots committed spirituall adulterie with their Idols and afterwards boasted that they had receiued all these benefits of their false gods for that idolatrous worship which they had performed vnto them And therefore because they robbed God of that glorie and thankfulnesse which was due vnto him for his own gifts the Lord threatneth to take them away that so by their want of them they might learne to acknowledge the Lord to bee the author of them Moreouer he saith that he would make them namely their vines and figge trees their orchards gardens and vineyards waste and desert like vnto a forrest which is barren fruitlesse in which words he threatneth that such should be the desolation of the land that their fruitfull orchards and vineyards should bee turned into a vast and desert wildernesse And lastly he saith that the wilde beasts should eate them the which words may bee vnderstood either literally thus that their countrie should by their enemies be so dispeopled and al husbandry intermitted that wilde beasts should make their dennes and feed in their vineyards and orchards or allegorically that their enemies the Assyrians should like wilde beasts make spoyle and hauocke of all not only eating their fruites but also destroying their orchards and vineyards Whereby their vtter subuersion and desolation is implied for when the enemie spareth the trees and gardens he doth not intend the destruction of a countrie but the enlarging of his owne Empire and dominions as wee may see Esa 36. 16. but when he destroyeth these and maketh hauock Esa 36. 16. of all then hee intendeth the vtter subuersion and ruine of that state and people And this is the meaning of those words Out of which we may obserue how the Lord threatneth one punishment after The Do ∣ ctrines another and causeth his Prophet to denounce great varietie of iudgements that so hee might fit himselfe to euery ones That God fitteth his chastisements for the cōuersion of al the elect disposition and draw all vnto God by true repentance One is touched with the lighter chastisements others not moued vnlesse they heare of more heauie iudgements one is affected with one kind of punishment another with such an one as is of a diuers qualitie some with pouertie some with shame some with spirituall some with corporall afflictions and some are not moued at all vnlesse they heare of vtter desolation and destruction and therefore according to the varietie of mens mindes the Lord varieth his threatnings as appeareth in this place Whereby we may learne how impenitent and hard hearted wee are seeing the Lord is faine to vse so many meanes and to trie as it were so many conclusions for our conuersion and also wee may heere obserue Gods infinite goodnesse and mercie which hee sheweth not only in his promises but also in his threatnings For whereas he might iustly when we sinne vtterly destroy vs he giueth vs warning by his threatnings that being moued thereby to repent wee may escape his punishments yea and that
thankfulnesse of the faithfull Yea in truth so much our ioy and thankfulnesse should exceed theirs as the greatnes of the benefit of our spirituall deliuerance out of the miserable captiuitie of sin and Satan exceedeth the deliuerance of the Israelites out of the bondage of Egypt We must then reioyce and be as thankfull as those ought to bee who haue passed from death to life from the greatest miserie to the highest happines and are exalted from being the firebrands of hell to be the sonnes of God and heires of heauen ANd so much cōcerning the second benefit In the third place the Lord promiseth that he will giue grace to his Church and people that they shall embrace his pure worship and seruice and abolish all idolatrie and superstition in these words Vers 16. And at that day saith the Lord you Vers 16. 17. shall call me Ishi and shall call me no more Baali Vers 17. For I will take away the names of Baali out of her mouth and they shall no more be remembred by their names In which words the Lord The exposition promiseth two things first that hee will restore his sincere worship secondly that he will roote out all idolatrie The former in these words And at that day saith the Lord shall you call me Ishi Where is set downe first the time when the Church should performe this dutie and secondly the dutie it selfe The time in these words And at that day that is when the Lord hath effectually called her spoken comfortablie vnto her and multiplied his benefits vpon her then should she in loue and thankfulnes shew her selfe zealous in offering vnto God his pure worship and in abolishing all reliques of idolatrie The dutie which the Lord promiseth she shall performe is that she shall call him Ishi that is my husband where the Lord alludeth to the couenant which is made betweene him and his Church wherein the Lord promiseth that she shall be his spouse and she promiseth that she will acknowledge the Lord alone to be her husband and performe all duties of a wife vnto him As though he should say Howsoeuer in former times thou hast run after thy louers yet when I haue called and conuerted thee thou shalt remember the couenant of mariage betweene vs made and so forsaking thy idols thou shalt acknowledge and professe that I alone am thy husband Now whereas he saith that she shall call him Ishi we are first hereby to vnderstand that the Church mindfull of her couenant shall embrace him as her only husband not verbally alone or with an idle shew but in deed and truth behauing her selfe towards him as it becommeth the Lords spouse that is first in generall she shall worship and serue him purely and sincerely according to his will more specially that she shall obserue coniugall fidelitie loue him aboue all depend vpon him alone with a true affiance for all blessings and call vpon his name the which dutie is implied in the text for it is not said she shall call me husband but Ishi O my husband namely inuocating his name by prayer Secondly he sheweth here that the Church shall not only internally worship the Lord as her only husband in Spirit and truth but also that she shall outwardly make profession hereof which is implied in that he saith shee shall call him husband and not onely acknowledge him so to bee in her heart and mind And this is the first dutie which the Lord promiseth that the Church shall performe The other is that as she should be carefull to aduance his pure worship so she should shew the like zeale in abolishing all reliques of idolatrie signified in these words And thou shalt call me no more Baali or O my Baal that is As I would not haue thee to ioine idols with me in my worship so I would not haue thee to worship and call vpon me in an idol or after an idolatrous maner but in spirit and truth purely sincerely Where the Lord sheweth first that the Church shall not only worship him but also that she should worship him alone and renounce all her idols and false gods Secondly that she shall not worship him after an idolatrous manner in images and idols as it was the manner of the Israelites who worshipped God in the idoll Baal as appeareth in this place but shall come vnto him immediatly and not by a substitute or inferiour patron and call vpon him who is a Spirit spiritually and not in an image But the image of Baal being abolished why would not the Lord be called vpon by the name of Baal seeing it signifieth a god lord or patron and sometime also a husband as well as Ish I answere the Lord would be called Ish rather then Baal first because Baal being a name of empire and dominion brought with it some seruile feare the other name Ish signifying properly a husband offereth nothing to our consideration but loue fidelitie grace and protection and therefore the Lord refuseth the former name in the time of the Gospell as being too austere sauouring only of authoritie and Lordship and will be called by the amiable name of Ish or husband to shew that he hath renewed his couenant is reconciled to his Church and is now become most louing and gratious vnto her The second cause which I take to be the more principall is that he might hereby shew his detestation of idolatrie in that hee would not endure to bee called by the name of an idoll though otherwise good in it owne signification And this his detestation he further sheweth when as he saith that they should bee so farre from worshipping idols or him in them that they should not so much as name them Vers 17. For I will take away the names of Baali out of her mouth c. Vers 17. Where is set downe who it is that thus purgeth the Church from all the relikes of idolatrie namely the Lord himselfe I will take away Secondly the manner or degree how it must be purged to wit from all the relikes of idolatrie and superstition so that it shall not be lawfull for the people of God so much as to name an idoll vnlesse it bee as they name the diuell with hatred and detestation The like places vnto this we haue Exod. 23. 13. Ye shall make no mention of the name of Exod. 23. 13. Deut. 12. 2. 3. other gods neither shall it be heard out of thy mouth Deut. 12. 3. Ye shall vtterly destroy all the places wherein the nations which ye shall possesse serued their gods vpon the high mountaines c. 3. Ye shall hew downe the grauen images of their gods and abolish their names out of that place An example whereof wee haue in Dauid Psal 16. 4. 5. Their offerings of blood will I not offer nor make mention of their names with my lips Psal 16. 4. 5. Thirdly hee expresseth the end why hee would not haue them so much
as name idols to wit that they may no more be remembred by their names that is that hauing nothing to doe with idols neither in deede nor word the memorie of them may perish and men may be freed from all danger of falling into idolatrie which being preserued there remaineth a continuall baite to intice vs which in regard of our corruption and pronenesse to idolatrie we are apt to swallow to our perdition And this is the meaning of these words The doctrines The Do ∣ ctrines which arise out of them are these First out of the 16. verse we may obserue that as soone as we are conuerted and assured Assurance of Gods loue makes vs zealous in his seruice of Gods loue by the inward testimonie of his Spirit confirmed by innumerable his gratious benefits which are so many earnest penies and pledges of his fauour and our reconciliation then doth the Lord also giue vs this grace to shew our selues forward in the duties of his worship and seruice and in rooting out all superstition and idolatrie If therfore wee be truly conuerted and indued with Gods Spirit and with the graces thereof then will we also be zealous and deuout in performing seruice vnto God in hearing his word calling vpon his name receiuing the Sacraments c. as also in purging our selues from idolatrie and superstition and in remouing all false meanes of his worship but if this care and zeale be wanting it is manifest that as yet wee are not conuerted nor haue tasted of the comfort of Gods Spirit and the graces thereof for when God hath bestowed these then at that day also he stirreth vs vp to loue and serue him as our Lord and husband forsaking all idols and idoll worship as appeareth in this place Secondly we may obserue that those who are truly conuerted Those who are truly conuerted openly professe their conuersion and indued with Gods Spirit they doe not onely inwardly serue the Lord as their onely husband but also outwardly make a confession hereof to the glorie of God and edification of others for it is not said here that the Church and members thereof should onely in heart acknowledge but also by voice professe that God was her husband and forsake and disclaime with the like open plainnesse idols and idolatrous worship And surely this is a singular fruite of our saith and vnfained repentance when as we doe not only serue the Lord and embrace his true religion in our hearts and soules but also make an outward profession hereof to all the world though thereby wee expose our selues to the scoffes and contempt obloquie and slander malice and violence Matth. 5. 16. 1. Pet. 2. 12. and 3. 13. Rom. 10. 10. Psal 22. 22. Ioh. 9. Act. 5. of prophane and wicked men Which holy dutie is commended to Gods seruants in many places Matth. 5. 16. 1. Pet. 2. 12. 3. 15. Rom. 10. 10. An example whereof we haue in Dauid Psal 22. 22. in the blind man Ioh. 9. in the Apostles Act. 5. in Paul Act. 24. 14. With which holy profession whosoeuer Act. 24. 14. glorifieth God the Lord will giue glorie vnto him by professing and acknowledging him for his sonne and heire of heauen Matth. 10. 32. Matth. 10. 32. Thirdly wee may obserue that the Prophet speaking of Our spirituall mariage compriseth al coniugall duties those duties which the Church being conuerted and reconciled vnto God should performe vnto him comprehendeth them all vnder this one that she should call him husband because indeede it containeth all the rest as being the fountaine from which they spring For if wee embrace the Lord as our husband then haue we giuen him both our heart and hand then haue we plighted vnto him our faith and then do we also loue him aboue all feare his displeasure depend vpon his prouidence and shew our selues zealous in performing all good duties vnto him Of which inward graces and outward obedience whosoeuer are destitute they are not espoused vnto God c. Fourthly wee heere learne that it is not only vnlawfull to It is vnlawfull to worship God in Idols worship idols but also to worship the true God in them Neither did the Israelites worship the image of Baal or the false god Baal thereby represented but in the idoll they worshipped the true Iehoua for hee doth not heere forbid them to worshippe Baal the god of the Sidonians but that they should call him any more Baal that is call vpon and worship him in the image So that the Papists excuse vnder which they maske their idolatrie is vaine and friuolous for they say that they worshippe not the images before which they fall but God in them and likewise when they worship Saints departed they affirme that they worship God in and by them The which their assertion is false as appeareth by their falling downe before them their making of vowes offering oblations and their going on pilgrimage vnto them and though it were true that they did not worship them but God in them yet hereby they are not cleered seeing they commit the same idolatrie which God here condemneth in the Israelites Lastly wee here obserue that the Lord is now no more to be esteemed of the Church a seuere Lord or fearefull Iudge The Lord is a gratious husband of the Church but as a gratious and louing husband The consideration whereof serueth first to replenish our hearts with all ioy and comfort in that we who were enemies and strangers are admitted into so neere league of friendship and into so inuiolable a bond of loue and amitie with God as is betweene a most louing husband and his beloued spouse Secondly it serueth notably for the confirming our saith and affiance in God in the middest of all wants dangers and extremities in that we haue a husband who is most able and readie to protect and prouide for vs. Thirdly it serueth to confute the doctrine and practise of the Papists who dare not goe directly vnto God by prayer but by the mediation of Saints for if Christ be espoused vnto vs to whom may wee preferre our suites with greater boldnesse and confidence then vnto our gratious husband or who is more neere vnto vs then Christ or more deare vnto Christ then we his beloued spouse that we should make choice of to be out Mediatour betweene vs and him And lastly here we learne how we should performe our obedience vnto God not seruilely for feare as vnto a terrible and straight master but with loue and reuerence as vnto a gratious husband whose will wee performe rather to auoid thereby his displeasure then for any hope of gaine or feare of punishment And these are the doctrines to be obserued out of the 16. The Lord purgeth his Church from all idolatrie and superstition verse Out of the 17. verse wee may further obserue who it is that purgeth the Church from all idolatrie and superstition and restoreth Gods true
and sincere worshippe and seruice namely the Lord himselfe I will take away So that it is not in the will and purpose nor in the power and policie of man to worke this great alteration and reformation first and principally for man in his owne nature is prone to idolatrie and superstition and when he is once entred into it in stead of returning out of this puddle he is readie being ouer the shooes to plunge himselfe ouer head and eares but it is the Lord himselfe who illuminateth our eyes with the knowledge of his truth and inableth vs to discerne the sottishnes of superstition and the filthines of our spirituall whoredomes and moueth our harts to loath and detest them to embrace his true religion and sincere worship And therfore when as we would haue the house of God clearely purged from all reliques of superstitiō we must not only euery man in his place and calling further as much as in vs lieth this good worke but principally wee are all in generall to ioyne together in prayer vnto God desiring his assistance for the effecting of it for he is the chiefe cause thereof and the greatest Potentates of the earth are in this worke but his instruments and deputies whom he can easilie incline to effect it when so it pleaseth him Prou. 21. 1. Prou. 21. 1. Secondly we may obserue that there cannot too great There cannot too great diligence be vsed in purging the Church from idolatrie precisenesse care and diligence bee vsed in purging the Church from all reliques of idolatrie and superstition and in restoring the puritie of religion and Gods true worship according to the prescript rule of his Word as appeareth in this place where the Lord refuseth to be called by the name of Baal though good in it owne signification because it had been abused to idolatrie and enioyneth his people not so much as to mention the name of an idoll The like places are those before quoted Exod. 23. 13. Deut. 12. 2. 3. Psal 16. 4. 5. to which we may adde Zach. 13. 2. I wil cut off the names Zach. 13. 2. of the Idols out of the land and they shall no more be remembred and Esay 30. 22. Yee shall pollute the couering of the images of Esay 30. 22. siluer and the rich ornament of the images of gold and cast them away as a menstruous cloth and you shall say vnto it get thee hence This rule then is to be obserued of all who reforme the Idolatrie must be rooted out both head and taile Church that they root out idolatrie and superstition both head and taile in substance and ceremonie and not suffer an idolatrous or superstitious name to remaine yea they are not only to remoue things out of the Church which are idolatrous and superstitious in their owne nature but also such indifferent things as being lawfull in themselues are abused to idolatrie because through the corruption of our nature all meanes and occasions to put vs in mind of idolatrie are so many traps to catch vs and so many baites to allure vs to fall into this sin againe So heere the Lord will not haue his people to name Baalims because he would not haue them so much as remembred But lest it might be obiected that these idolatrous names are originally euill wee shall also finde Ier. 23. 36. that the Lord forbiddeth to call his Word Jerem. 23. 36. the burthen of the Lord notwithstanding that it was his owne phrase by the mouth of his Prophets because it was now growne amongst the people into obloquie and contempt And Ezechias is commended for breaking the brasen serpent which was made by Gods appointment because the people abused it to idolatrie 2. King 18. 4. Yea but 2. King 18. 4. Princes and supreme Magistrates must reforme the Church who hath this authoritie to purge the Church from all reliques of idolatrie I answere chiefe Gouernours Princes and supreme Magistrates who are appointed by God to be the nursing fathers of the Church neither may priuate men intermeddle with publike reformation but only the Gouernours of the Church as we may see it confirmed by innumerable presidents in Gods word And they as I said are to root out idolatrie and all reliques thereof for this is a singular dutie belonging vnto them which is so much commended in those godly Magistrates and Kings Moses Dauid Ezechias Iosias and the rest the neglect whereof wee shall find condemned in other Kings though vertuous and religious who restoring Gods true religion yet suffered the groues and high places to remaine But if this dutie be neglected by Magistrates how are priuate Priuate men must not intermeddle with publike reformation men to behaue themselues I answere they must containe their courses within the compasse of their calling and in the first place they must seeke to reforme themselues and those vnder their priuate charge purging preseruing them as from all other sinnes so especially from all manner of idolatrie and superstition and for the publike reformation they are to further it as priuate men by petition the helpe of their friends and best meanes especially they are to commend Gods cause into his owne hands by feruent and continuall praier who is able to bring it to passe by iust and lawfull courses But may they ioyne themselues to such Churches as are Ceremoniall imperfections of the Church must not cause a separation spotted with imperfections I answere there are some corruptions which are substantiall and vndermine the foundation of religion and these may iustly cause a separation but there are others in ceremonies and circumstances onely the substance and parts of religion and Gods worship remaining sound and vnshaken and these are not causes sufficient to make a rent from the Church seeing there was neuer any Church without her wants and imperfections and seeing where the foundation remaineth sure as it doth where the Word is purely and sincerely taught and the Sacraments administred according to Christs institution there we may bee built vp in Christ and attaine vnto eternall saluation And as the people are not for these wants and imperfections to leaue the publike seruice of God so neither as I take it are Gods Ministers to forsake their ministrie without the helpe whereof the people cannot publikely worship God nor be built vp in Christ and edified in their holy faith rather then they will vndergoe some rites and ceremonies though very inconuenient if it cannot be proued that they are in their vse simplie euill and vnlawfull Neither do I thinke any inconuenience so great as the neglect of preaching Christ crucified c. 1. Cor. 9. 16. 1. Cor. 9. 16. The prophane practise of Poets condemned Thirdly whereas God saith that his people shall not so much as name idols vnlesse it be with hatred and detestation here is condemned the prophane practise of our Poets who thinke their poems are not artificiall
that vve highly valew and esteeme these outward signes of Gods presence namely a ciuill and That the magistracie and ministerie are highly to be esteemed peaceable gouernment in the common-wealth vnder a lawfull Prince and a faithfull and painefull ministrie in the Church by vvhose meanes vve injoy the publike vvorship seruice of God For vvhilest both these are setled amongst vs vve haue assured testimonies that God hath joyned himselfe vnto vs in a neere communion And on the other side when these for our sinnes are taken away then doth the Lord hide his face from vs and maketh a visible seperation betweene vs and him The consideration vvhereof should make vs rejoyce and magnifie the name of the Lord vvhen vve injoy these vnualuable blessings and to sit downe and mourne like a desolate vviddow vvhen vve are depriued of them Secondly this serueth for the reproofe first of Popish Popish traitors reprooued Traytors who are euer plotting and contriuing the death of Christian Princes and continually labour to disturbe and ouerthrow all peaceable and vvell setled gouernment that so bringing in all disorder and confusion they may haue better opportunitie of fishing in these troubled waters For what doe they else herein but euen offer violence vnto Gods own person when as they hurt Princes whom he hath placed as his liuely Images to represent his presence in the common wealth What doe they else but as much as in them lyeth seuer that communion which is betweene God and the people and bring their country into the mournefull estate of an afflicted Widdow How farre are these from the precept of the Apostles Rom. 13. 1. 5. 1 Pet. 2. 13. 17. And from the Rom. 13. 1 5. 1 Pet. 2. 13. 17. practise of Dauid whose heart throbbed because he had but cut the garment of the Lords annoynted though hee were already rejected of God and himselfe chosen to his place 2 Sam. 24. 6. 2 Sam. 24. 6. Secondly hereby are reprooued sedicious Mal-contents Seditious mal-contents rebuked who neuer thinke nor speake of the manifold blessings and benefits which the land injoyeth by the gouernment of their lawfull Princes as Peace Plenty Safety the Preaching of the Gospell and such like but are euer talking of the infirmities of their gouernours and of the defects and imperfections of their gouernment the which seditious murmurings work no reformation of things amisse but incense the Prince and discontent the people Lastly hereby is condemned the practise of the Brownists who depriue themselues of the outward signes of Gods presence the Ministrie of the word and the outward meanes of his publike worship and seruice because of some blemishes and corruptions remaining in the Church from which the Church in no age was euer perfectly purged ANd so much concerning the first fruite of Gods loue whereby he approueth it vnto the people namely by inflicting vpon them his fatherly chastisements now followeth the second fruite which is the sanctifying of these afflictions for their conuersion Verse 5. Afterwards shall the Verse 5 children of Israell conuert seeke the Lord their God and Dauid their King and shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter dayes In which words is set downe the conuersion of the people of Israell and the time thereof Their conuersion it selfe is first expressed and then a two-fold effect thereof their conuersion in these words Afterwards shall the people of Israell conuert or rather shall be conuerted The which words haue relation to their former afflictions as though he should say after they haue beene long exercised with grieuous afflictions at length the Lord will so sanctifie them to their vse as that hereby they shall be truely humbled conuerted and brought to vnfained repentance The which promise tended to the singular comfort of the afflicted Israelites when as being almost ouerwhelmed with miseries they were assured not onely that at length they should haue an end but also that they should bring forth this notable fruit of their true conuersion The effects of their conuersion are shewed in the words following first That they shall seeke the Lord their God and Dauid their king Where by this phrase of seeking the Lord we are to vnderstand that hauing bewailed their former apostacy and forsaken their sinnes by true Repentance they should labour to be reconciled vnto God in Christ worship and serue him according to his Word inuocate his Name make profession of his true Religion and imbrace the true Iehouah as their onely God by a liuely faith And this large signification hath this phrase of seeking the Lord not onely here but also else where So Psal 24. 6. and 27. 8. Esay 55. 6. Psal 24. 6. and 27. 8. Esay 55. 6. It is further added And Dauid their King In which words are implyed two things First that the Israelites had formerly made a defection from the kingdome of Dauid namely vnder the raigne of Rehoboam 1 King 12. And secondly 1 Kings 12. that now they should make vp this breach by readjoyning themselues as obedient subiects to this kingdome Where by Dauid we are not to vnderstand the sonne of Ishai who was long agoe dead but our Sauiour Iesus Christ who vsually in the Prophets was called Dauid as appeareth Ezech. 34. 23. 24. And I will set vp a Shepheard ouer Ezech. 34. 23. and 37. 24. them and he shall feed them euen my seruant Dauid And 37. 24. Dauid my seruant shall be king ouer them c. Ier. 30. 9 Ieremie 30. 9. They shall serue the Lord their God and Dauid their king The reason hereof is first because Dauid was a Type of Christ secondly because he came out of his loynes and in this respect is vsually called the sonne of Dauid thirdly because the promise made to Dauid concerning the eternitie of his kingdom was knowne commonly to all the people of which they are here put in minde for the better strengthening of their faith So that by seeking the Lord and Dauid their king is meant that they should know and acknowledge worship and serue both God the father and his sonne Iesus Christ according to that Iohn 17. 3. This is life eternall that they Iohn 17. 3. know thee the onely very God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ For as when they were said to haue made a defection from Dauid the meaning was not that this defection vvas made from his person seeing hee was dead many yeeres before but from his kingdome established in his posteritie so when they are here said to seeke Dauid their king the meaning is that they should not seeke his person which was dead but his kingdome established for euer in his seed Iesus Christ The second effect of their conuersion is expressed in these Morrall words And shall feare the Lord and his goodnes or as the Hebrew hath it shall feare vnto the Lord. Wherby we are not to vnderstand that they should performe that
sinnes I see no reason why in our exposition we may not comprehend them both Yea but this people transgressed the first table in many other respects as namely by their grose Idolatry false worship contempt of Gods word and profanation of his Sabbaths why then doth he onely here accuse them of this sin of swearing I answere hee doth vnder this one particular comprehend all the rest eyther because this sinne most notoriously raigned amongst them or els because this prophane and false swearing is vsually accompanied with all impietie for he that maketh no conscience of vaine vsuall and false swearing maketh conscience of no impietie But let vs consider what kinde of swearing is here condemned neither must we vnderstand this of all manner and kindes of swearing seeing a lawfull Oath is in Gods word commaunded as a notable part of his worship and seruice So Deut. 6. 13. Thou shalt feare the Lord thy God and serue Deut. 6. 13. and 10. 20. him and shalt sweare by his name Chap. 10. 20. Yea and sometimes it signifieth the whole seruice of God as Psal 63. Psal 63. 11. 11. All that sweare by him shall reioyce in him But here onely vnlawfull swearing is condemned which sinne is diuersly committed as first in regard of the object Esay 65. 16. when men sweare by any thing besides the Lord alone Secondly in respect of the manner when as they doe not sweare in truth justice and judgement Thirdly in respect Ier. 4. 2. of the end when as in their oathes they do not chiefly ayme at Gods glory or their owne or their neighbors good which sinne they commit who sweare rashly ordinarily and in their rage and fury But of this argument I purpose to speake more largely else where therefore I will here passe it ouer The other sinne signified by this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is cursing and direfull imprecations which is vsed against our selues Of Cursing or against our neighbours against our selues when as rashly vainely and vnnecessarily we inuocate Gods feareful Iudgements against our state person body or soule for the needlesse confirmation of some truth eyther in our asseuerations or promises or for the binding of our selues to the performāce of some vnprofitable or euil action An example wherof we haue in Iesabel 1 King 19. 2. Against our neighbours when in malice or rage we desire God to poure vpon them 1 King 19. 2. some grieuous punishment The which is an horrible abuse of Gods name power and justice when as we goe about to make him our instrument of vnjust reuenge and the executioner of our malicious and wicked outrages and likewise a haynous sinne against our neighbours when as our malice exceeding our power vve wish vnto them those euils which we are not able to inflict And this our Sauiour condemneth though it be vsed against those vvho curse and persecute vs. Math. 5. 44. So Rom. 12. 14. Mat. 5. 44. The second sinne of which the people of Israell are accused Rom. 12. 14. and conuicted is Lying for the better vnderstanding Of Lying whereof that knowing it we may auoyde it vve will consider the nature and kindes thereof A Lye is when by any meanes a man vttereth an vntruth or the truth vntruely and with a purpose to deceiue So that What a Lye is there are two sorts of Lyes the first vvhen as a man speaketh not as the thing is the second vvhen hee speaketh the 2. Sorts of lies truth but deceitfully with a desire to be otherwise vnderstood then the truth is The first which is a logicall or a reall Lye is of two sorts first when as a man speaketh an vntruth against his minde and knowledge and this is the chiefe kind of Lying from whence in the Latine it hath his name for mentiri est contra mentemire Secondly when a man inconsiderately and through errour vttereth an vntruth thinking that hee speaketh true Which howsoeuer it bee a lie in the generall signification yet he that vttereth it cannot bee called a lyar because howsoeuer his words agree not with the thing yet they agree with his minde Onely hee offendeth through inconsiderate rashnes in that hee affirmeth that as certaine truth of which hee hath no certaine knowledge and thereby giueth offence to those that heare him who discerne the vntruth but doe not know the minde of him that vttereth it Secondly hee lyeth who speaketh the truth with a purpose to deceiue not knowing that to bee true which hee auoucheth or thinking it to be otherwise or knowing it to That he lyeth who speaketh the truth to deceiue bee truth desireth to be vnderstood otherwise then he speaketh it and this is as great a sinne as a plaine lie for as it is a lesser fault in regard it hath more shew of truth so it is greater because it is ioyned with more deceipt As therefore a man may pronounce an vntruth and yet be no lyer so hee may be a lyar in vttering the truth when as hee doth not speake it with a simple heart And these are the diuers kindes of lying which are here condemned the which howsoeuer they seeme small sinnes That lying is a great sinne in gods sight in the sight of men as appeareth by their common practise yet they are great in Gods sight and therefore carefully to be auoyded by all christians which that we may the rather doe let these motiues perswade vs. First because the Lord in the scriptures hath straightly forbidden it Leu. 19. 11. Ye shall not lye one to another Eph Leu. 19. 11. 4. 25. Cast of lying and speake the truth euery man to his neighbour Ephe. 4. 25. for wee are members one of another Col. 3. 9. Lye not one to another seeing ye haue put off the old man and his workes Col. 3. 1. Secondly because it is condemned as a greuous sinne namely as an abhomination to the Lord Pro 12. 22. as a sin which God abhoreth Pro. 6. 17. As being the cursed off-spring Pro. 12. 22. of that wicked father the diuell Ioh. 8. 44. The which is to bee vnderstood not onely of pernicious lyes but also Ioh. 8. 44. merry lyes for God condemneth it as a sinne to make Princes merry with lyes Hos 7. 3. Yea of officious profitable lyes For truth must not be sould at any price Pro. 23. 23. Hos 7. 3. Pro. 23. 23. And it is vnlawfull to lye for Gods cause Iob. 13. 7. 9. and Iob. 13. 7. 9. therefore much lesse for any worldly benefit Thirdly as truth maketh vs to resemble our heauenly father Lying maketh men resemble the Diuell who is the authour and fountaine of truth so Lying maketh men to resemble the Diuell who is the father of Lyes and as truth is the badge or cognisance of a Christian in earth and Heire of heauen so Lying is a note and Psal 15. 2. token of
1 Sam. 15. 11. and 1 King 11. 33 Because 1. Sam. 15. 11. 1. King 11. 33. they haue forsaken me c. and haue not walked in my wayes Againe the Lord is our true husband and the couenant of marriage on our part is that we will obserue marriage fidelitie and keepe our faith which we haue plighted vnto him inviolable which wee performe when as wee worship him alone in spirit and truth according to his reuealed will when as therefore we either goe a whoring after Idols or in stead of Gods true worship offer vnto him our owne will-worship and humane inventions wee violate our faith break the bond of marriage betweene vs and so renounce the Lord from being our husband The vse hereof is that we most carefully avoide all manner of Idolatry Superstition and will-worship and not flatter our selues with a conceipt that the Lord will be content with our devotion and good meaning though it dissent from his word that we may prostrate our bodie vnto an image and reserue our hearts for God and that his will our owne wils his Law and humane inventions may well stand together in his worship and seruice for God and Idols the Ark and Dagon light and darknesse righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse true religion and sottish superstition will neuer agree together but as soone as we receiue the one we doe ipso facto exclude and forsake the other and therefore wee are put to our choise whether wee will forsake the true Iehouah or the Idoll Baal Gods true religion or our owne Superstions HEtherto we haue spoken of their first kind of Idolatry that is to say their consulting with Idols The second followeth which is their worshipping of them by offring vnto them sacrifices and oblations Vnto which is annexed the punishment which is inflicted vpon them for both the one and the other Verse 13. They sacrifice vpon the tops of Verse 13 the mountaines and burne incense vpon the hils vnder the Oake and the Poplar tree and the Elme because the shadow thereof is good therefore your daughters shall be harlots and your spouses shall be Whores c. The which words containe two parts The expositiō the first is an accusation of sinne the second is a denunciation of punishment Their sinne was their Idolatrous worship which also was performed in places prohibited by Gods expresse commaundement They sacrifice vpon the tops of the mountaines Where hee more plainely sheweth what he meant by the spirit of fornications in the former Verse namely that they had forsaken the Lord and his true worship together with the place vnto which it was appropriated and committed spirituall whoredome with their idols which they erected to themselues vpon euery hill and mountaine So that here he accuseth and condemneth them of a double sinne the first was their Idolatrie wherby they worshipped God in Idols and Images of wood and stone contrary to the expresse Word of God both in the second commandement and else where the second was that they worshipped in prohibited places for the Lord had expresly charged them that they should offer their sacrifices in no place but in his Tabernacle and Temple and that they should erect no other Alters but the Alter for the burnt offrings and for the incense which himselfe had caused to be made and placed first in the Tabernacle and then in the Temple as appeareth Deut. 12. 11. 13. 14. 2 Chro. 7. 12. Exod. 20. 24. Deut. 12. 11. 2 Chro. 7. 12. Exod. 20. 24. Deut. 27. 5. 6. Ios 22. 10. 16. Deut. 27. 5. 6. 7. Ios 22. 10. 16. 19. Both that hee might hereby restraine them from will-worship and also that hee might typically teach them that as they had but one Temple to serue in so they had but one God to serue as they had but one Alter for their sacrifices and one for their incense so there was but one Mediator which sanctified all their oblations and perfumed all their prayers whereby they became like sweet odours in Gods nosthrils But they neglected the commaundements of God and erected altars and offred sacrifices vpon the hils and mountaines imitating therein the heathenish Gentiles who erected their Temples in woods and groues vpon the tops of hils according to that Lucus in vrbe fuit media laetissimus vmbra c. Vir. Aeneid lib. 1. Hic Templum Iunoni ingens Sidonia Dido Condebat Whereof also their Temples were called Phana because in respect of their high situation they were eminent and conspicuous to which they were moued by these considerations because being more stately majesticall they thought them more fit for diuine worship and also because they thought these places in regard of their eminencie nearer vnto heauen which is the place of Gods chiefe residence wherin they preferred heathenish wil-worship and their owne naturall reason before the expresse word of God And this was that idolatrous superstition which is so often condemned in the bookes of the Kings Chronicles namely that they did worship in the groues and high places yea kings otherwise godly religious are blemished with this note of disgrace that they suffred such kinde of worship and did not cut downe the groues and vtterly demolish these idolatrous places Thus Salomon sinned in erecting an high place for Chemosh the abhomination of Moab in the mountaine c. as appeareth 1 King 11. 7. And thus the Israelites 1. King 11. 7. Esay 57. 7. Ier. 2. 20. Ezech. 6. 13. daily prouoked Gods anger against them as we see both in this place in diuers others Esa 57. 7. Ier. 2. 20. Ezec. 6. 13. It is further added by way of more particular description that they burned incense vpon the hils vnder the Oakes the Poplar tree and the Elme and the reason mouing them therevnto is adjoyned because the shadow therof was good the meaning is that they sacrificed and burnt incense in their groues and made choyse for this purpose of such trees as were most pleasant and by reason of their broad and thick leaues most fit to cast a delightful shadow which would not onely shelter them from the schorching heat of the Sun but also stirre vp in them a kind of superstitious deuotion The which also was increased by a conceit which they had of the trees themselues for as they put more holynesse in the hils then in the vallies so also in one tree more then in another in respect of the diuers idols vnto which they were consecrated according to that Populus Alcidae gratissima vitis Iaccho formosae myrtus veneri sua laurea Phoebo Virg. eglog 7. That is the Poplar tree is most acceptable to Hercules the Vine to Bacchus the Myrrhe tree to Venus and the Bay tree to Apollo Whereby the Prophet sheweth that they were vtterly fallen away from the true religion to Paganisme and Heathenish superstition and idolatry for which sinnes they were much more vnexcusable both because for
them principally the Lord had cast out the nations before them and also had giuen them expresse and straight commandement that they should vtterly demolish and deface all these idolatrous monuments destroy the places wherein the nations serued their Gods vpon the high Mountaines and vpon the hils and vnder euery greene tree and ouerthrow their aulters and breake downe their pillars and burne their groues hew downe the grauen images of their Gods and abolish their names out of the place Deut. 12. 2. 3. and 7. 4. 5. Deut. 12. 2. 3. and 7. 4. 5. So that they could not pretend ignorance for their excuse being sufficiently instructed both by Gods workes and also by his word and therefore it is manifest that being wholy carried away with a spirit of fornications they committed these sinnes proudly and presumptuously against Gods Majestie preferring humane inuentions and their owne superstitions before Gods reuealed will Neuerthelesse some colour of excuse they had to blinde their owne judgements gagge their consciences and to stop the mouthes of all reprouers namely because the shadow of these groues and trees was good that is both pleasant and profitable pleasant both in respect of the delightfull shade and the sweetnesse of the aire which vsually accompanyeth such places and profitable not onely for the inlarging their deuotions but because they were thereby also preserued from the scorching heat of the sunne with which the people of those countries were sometimes molested and so fitted as they thought with more alacritrie to performe their religious seruices So that the cause why they transgressed Gods commaundement was as it seemeth their good meaning whereby they imagined that by taking their owne courses they should be much better fitted for his seruice then by following his direction in his word which in truth was nothing els but carnall and abhominable pride in them whereby they thought themselues wiser then God himselfe and preferred their own wil-worship and humaine inventions before Gods reuealed will And thus haue we seene what their sinne was as it is here plainly expressed the which also in the same words is much aggrauated first in that they did not onely seldome fall into this sinne but made it an vsuall and common practise this is signified by the Verbe here vsed in the original which being in the second Conjugation of Actiues doth imply the frequency of the action as Tremelius obserueth as also where he saith that they sacrificed on the mountaines and hils in the plurall number and vnder the Oke Popler and Elme whereby he intimateth that the Israelites were not contented to commit this Idolatry in one or two places or vpon some few Altars but they had many hils many groues many Alters many Chappels and Temples which they had erected in euery part of the Land Wherein it seemeth they gloryed as though they were in better case and much to be preferred before the Iewes seeing they had but one Temple one Altar for sacrifices and another for sweet incense where as they had great varietie and choise of Temples and Alters for their deuotions Secondly their sinne was aggrauated by their shamelesse impudencie for they did not commit their spirituall whoredomes in secret corners but in the eye of the world in most eminent places Lastly in that they were not abashed at their wickednes but rather justified it by pretending their good meaning aduancing themselues before all who had not aspired to the same degree of sinne and that through affected and wilfull ignorance for their practise was repugnant and opposite to the expresse word of God which was not onely committed vnto them in writing but also faithfully expounded and zealously inforced by Gods true Prophets And this was the peoples sinne their punishment followeth whereof there is two degrees the first that he would punish them in their familie with shame and reproach the second that he would with-hold the meanes with which such abuses should bee reformed whereby they were discredited and disgraced The first is contayned in these words therefore your Daughters shall be harlots and your Spouses shall be Whores The which words some vnderstand as the fruit and effect of their Idolatry both because spirituall whoredome is vsually finished and perfected with corporall adultery as appeareth in the example of the children of Israell seduced by the daughters of Moab Num. 25. 1. 2. 6. and also because Num. 25. 1. 2. 6 husbands and fathers gaue their wiues and daughters fit occasion and opportunitie to play the harlots whilest they absented themselues in the hils and groues about their Superstitious deuotions yea and prouoked them also by their bad example when vnder colour of Religion they gaue themselues to all vncleannesse as it is the vsuall practise of Idolaters But I rather expound these words as the punishment the Lord threatneth to inflict vpon them for their Idolatry namely that he would punish their spirituall whoredome with carnall whoredome and because by their frequent Idolatries they had grieuously dishonoured his name therefore hee would disgrace and dishonour them by causing their houses to become stewes and their daughters and spouses or daughters in Law as the word may indifferently signifie to become strumpets and common harlots The which punishment the Lord inflicted vpon the Gentiles who because they turned the glory of the incorruptible God into the similitude of the image of a corruptible man and of birds c. therefore God gaue them vp to their owne harts lusts vnto vncleannes Rom. 1. 23. 24. and to defile their owne bodyes amongst themselues c. as it is Rom. 1. 23. 24. Where we are to obserue that the Lord punisheth one sinne with another not by infusing corruption or by prouoking vnto wickednesse but onely by with drawing his grace and by giuing men ouer to their owne vile affection Now this punishment by the Law of requitall is proportionated vnto their sin for as the Idolaters did rob God of his honour to giue it vnto Idols so the Lord threatneth to spoile them of their honours and to expose their names to infamie 1 Sam. 2. 13. and reproach by suffering their wiues and daughters to play the Harlots and because being his spouse and children they prostituted themselues to idols and exceedingly grieued him by their Adulteries therefore hee would vexe them also by suffering their wiues and children to defile themselues with Adulterers that so by their owne griefe they might learne how much they had grieued the Lord with their spirituall fornications Whereby the Lord sheweth that in the day of his visitation hee needeth not to seeke farre for meanes of reuenge seeing he could make them their owne executioners and their nearest and dearest friends the instruments of his wrath to inflict on them deserued punishents And this is the meaning of the words The doctrines The doctrines which arise out of them are these First we may obserue that God as well condemneth Idolatrous
ceremonies as Idolatrous worship the Lord condemneth it as a great sin not onely when men serue him with a false and Idolatrous worship but also when the manner Ceremonies and circumstances are repugnant vnto his word So the Israelites are here accused and condemned not onely for their wil-worship and superstition in the seruice of God it selfe but also because they failed in respect of the place for whereas God had straightly charged them that they should publikely worship him by sacrifices and oblations in his Tabernacle and Temple onely they contrariwise erected Alters and offred sacrifices vpon the hils and mountaines So Nadab and Abihu were presently Leu. 10. consumed with fire which came out from God because they offred strange fire though they worshipped the true God and that in other respects with such seruice as hee required Thus Saul was rejected and Vzziah was smitten with 2 Chro. 26. 18. 19. the Leprosie because they vsurped the Priests office The reason whereof is this because the Lord is author of that commandement which concerneth the circumstance as well as of that which concerneth the substance and is no lesse disobeyed in the one then in the other Neyther doth the Lord so much respect the matter or object of the transgression where about it is made as the minde of the transgressour and the neglect or contempt of his commaundement For example in the sinne of our first parents he did not respect the eating of the Apple but their disobedience to his precept their pride infidelitie and rebellion Hee did not regard the gathering of sticks on the Sabbath day but the contemptuous breach of his commandement which he had published immediately before In a word all the ceremonies of the law were in themselues matters of no such necessitie but forasmuch as the Lord had commaunded ceremoniall duties as well as morall and exercised the Churches obedience in them both therefore it was a great sin to contemne the ceremonies and cerimoniall worship because the commaundement of God was transgressed herein as well as in the neglect of morall duties And this is that which Samuell told Saul when he laboured to extenuate his sinne that disobedience was as the sin of witchcraft and to transgresse Gods expresse commandement wilfully though in a smal matter was as Idolatry in his sight 1 Sam. 15. 23. 1. Sam. 15. 23 The vse hereof serueth to teach vs that we submit our selues to be ruled by the prescript rule of Gods word as in all our actions so especially in performing the duties of his worship and seruice neither declining vnto the right hand nor to the left for to doe more then he requireth is superstition and to doe lesse profanenesse As therefore it was a sinne in the old Law to offer sacrifice in any other place but in the temple because God had restayned his publike seruice to that place alone so it is a sin of superstition in the time of the Gospell to put more holinesse in one Chruch then in another seeing now Christ hath abrogated the ceremonies of the Law and made all places alike requiring this alone of vs that in euery place we lift vp pure hands and worship God in spirit and truth as it is Iohn 4. 23. 24. Iohn 4. 23. 24. And as they superstitiously sinne which put difference in places dedicated to Gods publike worship and seruice seeing in his word he hath taken such differences away so they likewise offend who confound publike priuate worship together with the places allotted to either of them because god in the scriptures hath distinguished them For example when God requireth publike worship on his sabbaths in the assemblies and congregation it is a sinne for any man to neglect this though he offer vnto God his priuate seruice at home by reading and praying So whereas God in his publike seruice requireth vnanimitie and vniformitie it is a sinne for any in the assemblie to distract himselfe from the rest and to make a rent in these holy exercises as to reade priuately when the Minister with the congregation prayeth publikely or to pray when he preacheth For if it be an absurd kinde of vnmanerlinesse to speake to our better whilst he speaketh vnto vs because such confusion hindreth both our hearing and vnderstanding or whilst he conferreth with vs about important affaires to turne from him talke with another then is it no lesse absurditie to speake vnto God in prayer whilst he speaketh vnto vs in the Ministerie of the Word or when hee dealeth with vs about businesses of no lesse moment then the saluation of our soules to turne from him and giue our selues to priuate reading Secondly we are taught hereby not to extenuate our sins The maine euill in sinne is the transgression of Gods commaundement by alleadging that the things wherein we offend are but trifles and matters of small moment for the maine euill in sin is the transgression of Gods commandement the euill disposition of the sinner Now Gods commandement is broken in small matters as well as in great and a man may shew more malice and wickednes in committing a sinne but light in it owne nature when as it is committed vpon knowledge against the conscience presumptuously contemptuously against Gods majestie then another who falleth into a grieuous sinne which is not aggrauated by these circumstances What smaller matter in it selfe then to eate an apple yet here in our first parents did grieuously sinne because they transgressed Gods expresse commandement and shewed grose infidelitie and pride in this action What lesse matter then to gather a few stickes vpon the sabbath day yet Num. 15. 32. because it was an action of contempt against Gods majesty who in his law had newly forbidden it it was a more haynous sinne in Gods sight then Dauids murther adultery because the one proceeded from malice of hart and profane despite of God the other from the frailtie and infirmitie of the flesh The second thing to be obserued is the spreading leprosie The spreading leprosie of idolatrie of idolatrie which if it once haue infected vs though it seeme but a small specke or spot at the first it will in short time ouer spread the whole bodie At the first through Ieroboams instigation the Israelits erected Idols but in two places of the land namely Dan and Bethell but as we see it so increased in a small time that idols were erected and worshipped almost in euery hill and mountaine and vnder euery greene tree as appeareth in this place The like example we haue in the papists at this day in former times they onely erected images in Churches to put them in mind of Christ and of the Saints but when they had thus farre transgressed Gods commandement by their will-worship they did not stay here but haue also giuen vnto them diuine worship haue multiplyed their idols and images in number farre aboue any heathens and pagans the
cause hereof is the corruption of mans nature which is exceedingly addicted to this idolatrie and superstition partly through grosenesse of vnderstanding affecting a palpable deitie and diuine worship which is subject to the senses and partly through pride preferring his owne inuentions and wil-worship before the will of God reuealed in his word The vse hereof is that we doe not onely flee from idolatrie We must flye the first beginnings of idolatrie in the grosest kinde but also that wee shunne the first beginnings thereof for if in the least degree we giue way vnto it we shall from one degree ascend vnto another till we come to the highest partly because we are naturally possessed with a spirit of fornications which carrieth vs headlong into this sin and partly because the Lord will giue vs vp to a reprobate sense and to be deluded with strong delusions if wee doe not imbrace and loue his truth but incline to wil-worship and Idolatry The third thing to be obserued is that our good intentions Good intentions hauing no sound ground no better then wil-worship in Gods seruice which haue no ground in his word are nothing else but wil-worship and superstition The Israelites made choyse to worship in the groues and vnder the greene trees because the shadow thereof was good that is because they thought these pleasant places and delightfull shade in the sweet and open ayre were most fit and conuenient for religious worship but because this their good intention was contrary to Gods word which restrayned publike seruice sacrifices vnto the Temple at Ierusalem their good meaning could not priuiledge them from the just censure of Idolatrie and Superstition So Aaron in a good intention made Exod. 32. 1. 5. a golden calfe Exod. 32. 1. 5. But it was condemned and punished as grose Idolatry Gedeon in a good intention made Iudg. 8. 27. an Ephod of the Midianitish pray but it was an occasion of Idolatry and the ruine of his house and Micahs mother in a good intention made a moulten Image Iudg. 17. 3. and Iudg. 17. 3. Micah himselfe consecrated one of his sonnes to be a priest vnto it Verse 5. and entertained a Leuite for the same purpose with the like good meaning and yet neuerthelesse all this was but grose superstition and Idolatry in Gods sight The vse hereof is that we be not deluded with this conceipt that the Lord will accept of any manner of seruice so it proceed from a good meaning intention for if it haue no warrant out of Gods Word but bee repugnant therevnto vvhatsoeuer our meaning and intention bee it is but vvil-worship superstition and Idolatry in Gods sight And therefore we must not examine what we intend but what God requireth not what we like as most fit and couenient but what is pleasing vnto God And this examination is to be made not according to our owne phantasies and carnall wisdome which as the Apostle saith is emnitie against God but Rom. 8. 7. according to the canon and rule of Gods word which that we may the rather doe let these reasons perswade vs first because the Lord hath straightly forbidden and condemned all manner of will-vvil-worship and in his seruice hath precisely restrayned vs to his word for our direction Deu. 5. 32. Take Deut. 5. 32. and 12. 8. 32. heed that you doe as the Lord your God hath commanded turne not aside to the right hand nor to the left And 12. 8. Yee shall not doe after all these things that we doe here this day that is euery man what seemeth him good in his owne eyes And Vers 32. Whatsoeuer I command you take heede you doe it thou shalt Num. 15. 39. Prou. 39. 5. 6. Ezech. 20. 18. Col. 2. 20. The causes why the Lord forbiddeth all wil-worship put nothing thereto nor take ought there from So Numb 15. 39 Pro. 30. 5. 6. Ezech. 20. 18. Col. 2. 20. Now the causes why the Lord doth so earnestly forbid all manner of vvil-worship are principally two first it doth exceedingly derogate from his wisedome when as men doe not think his lawes sufficient for their gouernment direction but labour to perfect them by their owne inventions as though they were wiser then God himselfe Now if it be an odious thing to an earthly prince that his subjects should take vpon them to alter or adde or detract from his Lawes or in stead of submitting themselues to be gouerned thereby should make their owne vvill a law though they should make neuer so faire a shew of their good meaning intentions then how odious and abhorninable a thing is it for vs thus to demeane our selues towards God who is infinite in wisedome and the supreame king of heauen and earth Secondly because where wil-worship and humane inventions Wil-worship banisheth the true seruice of God are intertayned there soone after the true worship of God is expelled and banished for such is the aversenesse of mans corrupt nature towards the true worship of God and proannesse vnto humane inventions and superstitions that when they are both together he nourisheth and maketh high esteeme of wil-worship as being the birth of his owne brain and vtterly neglecteth Gods pure and sincere seruice which in his word he hath prescribed as though it were the child of a stranger And this is a notable fruit of pride and selfe loue when as men preferre the wisedome of the flesh before the wisedome of God and their owne inventious before his commandements The which was the sinne of the Scribes and Pharisies who as our Sauiour charged them made the commandements of God of no authority whilest they established their owne traditions Mat. 15. 16. And vvhilest they vvere Mat. 15. 16. and 23. 23. ouer busie in tithing Mint Annis and Commin they were vvholy negligent in the vvaightie matters of Gods Law as Iudgement Mercy and Fidelitie as it is Mat. 23. 23. Secondly it behoueth vs to imbrace Gods pure and sincere will-Wil-worship is vaine and vnprofitable vvorship prescribed in his vvord and to auoide will-vvil-vvorship our owne superstitious deuotions because when vve haue spent our time and euen tyred our selues in these things all our labour will bee spent in vaine So the Lord himselfe saith Mat. 15. 9. In vaine they worship mee teaching Mat 15. 9. for doctrines mens precepts And the Apostle saith that humain inventions and traditions as touch not taste not handle not doe perish in the vsing Col. 2. 22. For if we would haue Col. 2. 22. any wages for our labour vve must doe the Lords vvorke vvhich himselfe hath commaunded otherwise hee vvill demaund of vs as hee did of the Israelits Esay 1 12. Who hath Esay 1. 12. required these things at your hands And vvill say vnto vs as he did to the Priests and people of Israell Zach. 7. 5. When yee Zach. 7. 5. fasted and mourned did ye fast vnto me
such direct Testimony yet it may clearely bee proued that it was a place famous or rather infamous for the impious Idolatry there committed as appeareth Hos 9. 15. and 12. 11. Hos 9. 15. and 12 11. Amos. 4. 4. Amos. 4. 4. The reason then why the Prophet doth so earnestly forbid the people of Iuda to come at Gilgall and Beth-auen was not onely because they were consecrated vnto idolatry and therefore in this respect daungerous in that by frequenting these Idolatrous places they might easily bee seduced to joyne with them in their false worship but also because there was more perill of these places then of others in regard of that reuerend estimation the people had of them for the reasons abouesaid And this also was the cause why hee specially maketh mention of these two places vnder which he comprehendeth all the rest of like qualitie because as they were more famous then eyther Dan or any other of the high places so also in respect of their credit with the people much more dangerous Now in the forme of the prohibition wee are further to obserue that hee doth not onely prohibite them to sacrifice in these places but not so much as to ascend or goe vnto them not that it was not lawfull for them to come into these places for their ciuill affaires and worldly businesses but by this strait prohibition hee implyeth that hee would as little as might be haue them to frequent the company of Idolaters but especially that it was altogether vnlawfull for them who professed Gods true Religion to bee present at their idolatrous sacrifices and other solemnities whereby in time they would bee seduced to immitate them in their superstitions And thus wee haue seene what was the first meanes of idolatrie the other is that they should not ioyne with them in their religion which consisted of true and false worship mingled together In these words nor sweare the Lord liueeth In which words hee doth not forbid the lawfull vse of an oath which being made in truth righteousnesse and judgement is a part of Gods worship which is expresly commaunded in his word as appeareth Deut. 6. 13. and Deut. 6. 13. 10. 20. Ier. 4. 2. But onely restrayneth them from imitating the practise of the Idolatrous Israelites who ioyned the worship of God prescribed in his word with their owne inventions and superstitions and though they serued idols yet swore not onely by them but also by the true Iehouah as appeareth plainely Amos. 8. 14. They sweare by the Amos. 8. 14. sinne of Samaria and say thy God O Dan liueth c. So Zeph. 1. 5. Zeph. 1. 5. the Lord threatneth his judgements against those in Iuda vvho did worship and sweare by the Lord and sweare by Malcham The sinne therefore which is here forbidden is their ioyning a true oath with false worship and the seruice of God with the seruice of idols So that these words haue reference to the former after this manner if yee goe to Gilgall and Beth-auen to communicate with idols in their idolatrie doe not presume to sweare by the Lord nor to make profession of his religion for he cannot abide that there should bee any mixture of his true worship with idolatrie nor that the same mouth should sweare by his name and call vpon idols Neither doth hee heere simply forbid them to sweare at all but that they should not vse this forme the Lord liueth As though hee should say if yee worship Idols sweare by them also if yee will but haue nothing to doe with my name in your oathes vnlesse you turne from your idolatrie And according to this sense the words may fitly be reade as a learned Hebritian Drusius hath obserued by a disiunction after this manner Come not at Gilgall or sweare not the Lord liueth Now vnder this one perticular part of Gods seruice by an Psal 63. 11. oath is comprehended his whole worship as also it is taken Psalm 63. 11. And so generally they are here forbidden to make any manner of mixture and composition betweene idolatrie and any part of Gods true worship So that the 1 King 18. Lord requireth of them the same thing which Elias required afore times of the Israelits 1 King 18. If Baal be God serue him but if Iehouah be God serue him that is you are Psal 50. 16. Math. 6. 4. Eze. 20. 39. 40. at your choyse whether yee will serue but the Lord will no longer indure that you should halt betweene both So Psal 50. 16. Math. 6. 4. Ezech. 20. 39. 40. The doctrines And thus much concerning the meaning of the words The Lord vseth the meanes of our conuersion vntill our estate is desperate The doctrines which doe hence arise are diuers First vve may here obserue that as the Lord giueth ouer those whose estate is desperate and incurable to runne on in the headlong course of sinne to their destruction So contrariwise where there remayneth the least shew of hope hee neuer forsaketh his people but vseth all meanes to bring them to Repentaunce that they may bee saued An example hereof wee haue in this place for when the people of Israell were past cure hee causeth his Prophet to labour with the men of Iuda for their reformation who were not so deepely sunke in rebellion So when neyther the heauenly Sermons nor wonderfull Miracles of Iesus Christ would draw the Iewes to repentance hee causeth the Apostles to preach the Gospell to the Gentiles that they at least might bee gathered to his Church and that hereby in an holy emulation the Iewes also might bee converted to the Faith So although the Land of Iuda vvas exceedingly defiled with sin so as from the crowne of the head vnto the sole of the foote there was nothing sound in this polliticke body yet doth hee when they professed open emnitie call them to a parley offering vnto them reasonable conditions of Peace namely that if they would turne vnto him by vnfained repentance hee would make their scarlet sinnes as white as snow Esay 1. 18. Esay 1. 18. Now the cause hereof is not in any desert of sinners who hauing already by their sinnes prouoked Gods fierce wrath rather merit his heauie punishments but in the Lord himselfe who is of such infinite mercy that he desireth not the destruction but the conversion of sinners would haue all men to bee saued and come to true knowledge and vnfayned repentance as appeareth Ezech. 33. 11. 1 Tim. 2. 4. Ezech. 33. 11. 1 Tim. 2. 4. And to this purpose hee sendeth his Prophets to call them and multiplyeth his benefits to allure them and also visiteth their sinnes with gentle chastisements that hee may reclayme them yea and after they haue long had these meanes of conversion the Lord in infinite patience is content to wayte their leasure as it is Esay 30. 18. and neuer Esay 30. 18. bringeth vtter destruction till there
So Matth. 2. 15. Out of Egypt haue I called my Sonne spoken by Hosea chap. 11. 1. Matth. Matth. 2. 15. Hos 11. 1. Matth. 9. 13. Hos 6. 6. Rom. 9. 25. Hos 2. 23. 1. Cor. 15. 55. Hos 13. 14. 9. 13. I will haue mercy and not sacrifice spoken by Hosea chap. 6. 6. Rom. 9. 25. As hee saith also in Hosea I will call them my people which were not my people c. Hose 2. 23. 1. Cor. 15. 55. O death I will be thy death O graue where is thy victory Hos 13. 14. Secondly the authority of this prophecy is sufficiently approued by the certainty of the euent which is a certaine signe that it was inspired by God and an infallible note to distinguish true prophecies from those which are false Deut. 18. 21 22. Deut. 18. 21 22 The second thing to be considered is the time in which he prophecied but of this I shall haue occasion to speake in the first verse of this prophecie Lastly we are to set downe the summe of this prophecie which consisteth in these points First he seuerely reprehendeth The summe of this prophecie the sinnes of the Israelites especially their sinne of Idolatry for whereas the Lord had restrained his publicke worship and seruice to be performed in the Temple at Ierusalem these ten Tribes by the instigation of Ieroboam made choice of two other places Dan and Bethel for this purpose where they erected golden calues and other Idols and built strange altars that they might as the Papists doe in their images worshippe God in these Idols whereas in trueth in stead of God they worshipped the diuell This sinne of Idolatrie the Prophet sharpely reprehendeth shewing the heynousnesse thereof how odious it is in Gods sight the miserable effects which it produced and the fearefull plagues and punishments wherewith the Lord would punish it Secondly hee exhorteth and vseth diuers arguments to perswade them to repentance that so they might escape these plagues and heauie iudgements shewing also how they should repent and turne vnto God Lastly he prophecieth of Christ and of his kingdome for the comforting of all those who did expect him and did rest vpon him for their saluation All which points are set downe partly vnder shadowes and types and partly euidently simply and clearely And so much in generall of this prophecie now I will proceede The order in this booke obserued to the more speciall handling thereof Wherein I will obserue this order first I will briefly set downe the summe or maine argument of euery chapter secondly I will diuide it into his generall parts thirdly I will expound and explane the particular verses and lastly gather out of them such doctrines and vses as shall offer themselues to our consideration and shall be most fit for our instruction and edification Let vs therefore come to speake of the first chapter the The argumēt of the first chapter maine argument whereof is this After that he hath prefixed the inscription wherein is contained the Author of this prophecie his calling from God and the time of his prophecying to the end that hee might make the hearers and readers more attenttiue hee accuseth the people of Israel of their sinnes and namely of their grieuous Idolatry vnder the type of an infamous harlot and her adulterous issue setting downe withall comminations of heauy iudgements which the Lord would shortly execute vpon them for their sinnes To which hee adioyneth a singular consolation to the faithfull that notwithstanding the sinnes and punishments of the rebellious people the Lord would shew himselfe constant in his promises which hee made to their forefathers and would multiply their spirituall seede in great numbers making them not onely his people but also his sonnes and children And this is the argument of this chapter out of which we The parts of this chapter may gather the seuerall parts thereof which are two First the inscription of the prophecie verse 1. And secondly the prophecie it selfe in the rest of the chapter the which may be diuided into two parts first legall comminations secondly Euangelicall consolations In the comminations is set downe first the sinne vers 2 3. and secondly the punishment vers 4 5 6 8 9. The consolations are first proper to the house of Iudah vers 7. and secondly common to Iudah and Israel vers 10 11. THe inscription is set downe verse 1. The word of the Verse 1 Lord which came to Hosea the sonne of Beeri in the dayes of Vzzia Iothan Ahaz and Hezechia Kings of Iudah and in the daies of Ieroboam the sonne of Ioash King of Israel This inscription is prefixed for these ends First to make the hearer or reader attentiue in that it is not the word of Hosea himselfe or of mortall man but of the euerliuing God Secondly to gaine authority vnto and to shew the vndoubted truth and certaintie of this prophecie in that it is the word of the Lord not the deuice of man vttered after the things contained therein were come to passe but reueiled to Hosea and by him to all the people long before the things were accomplished not in an vncertaine time but in the raigne of these Kings here named Thirdly that hereby wee might be helped and furthered in the vnderstanding of the whole prophecie for knowing in what time and in whose raigne these prophecies were deliuered we may in the bookes of the Kings and Chronicles reade the story of those times and so come to the knowledge of the state of the Church and Common-wealth vnder the gouernment of these Kings which will giue no small light for the vnderstanding of the prophecie And these are the maine ends of this and the like inscriptions Now let vs come to the words themselues wherein are contained foure things First the principall efficient cause of this prophecie namely Iehouah Secondly the matter or maine argument thereof that is Gods word Thirdly the instrumentall cause by whom this word was deliuered to wit Hosea the Prophet Lastly the time of the publishing of this prophecie that is in the raigne of these Kings Concerning the first the principall author of this prophecie The Author of this Prophecie is Iehouah who hath his essence and being of himselfe and giueth being to all creatures The consideration whereof should make vs attentiuely to heare and dutifully to performe obedience to the wordes of this prophecie both in fleeing the vices therein condemned and practising and performing the duties therein commended and commanded vnto vs. For it is Iehouah who speaketh vnto vs who is infinite in wisedome and therefore his words are to be imbraced and obeyed as being most fit to guide and rule vs. Achitophels 2. Sam. 16. 23. words were receiued as Oracles because he was wise though his wisedome was mingled with sinne and corruption that is with foolishnesse how much more then are we to hearken to God himselfe speaking vnto vs whose
wisedome is infinite and most perfect It is Iehouah that speaketh who hath his being from himselfe and therefore is eternall so that he euerliueth to reward the obedient aad punish the rebellious It is Iehouah who is immutable and therefore the same faults which he disliked amongst the people in the time of Hosea he misliketh also now the same duties he required of them he requireth of vs and as then he multiplied his mercies vpon them who heard and obeyed him and his iudgements vpon those who were rebellious and obstinate in their sinnes so hath he now also the like mercies and iudgements in store for them who either heare and obey his word or wilfully neglect and contemne it It is Iehouah who is omnipresent and omniscient and therefore is an eyewitnesse and beholder of all our actions yea of our secret thoughts and intentions so that he taketh a special view both of our obedience to reward it and of our disobedience to punish it If a iust Iudge should alwaies look vpon the actions of a malefactor it would restraine him from his wickednes because hee that seeth him hath power in his hand to punish him If a Prince should alwaies behold the seruice of his subiect he would performe his duty with great diligence and chearefulnes in hope of reward But our powerful Iudge looketh on vs and therfore let vs not offend him for feare of punishmēt our gratious King beholdeth our seruice and therfore let vs obey his word with chearefull diligence assuring our selues y◠he will not send vs away empty handed It is Iehouah that speaketh who is omnipotent and omnisufficient and therefore he is able to punish vs if we neglect his word be we neuer so mightie and sufficient to reward vs and to protect vs from all enemies and other daungers if we hearken vnto it and obey it It is Iehouah who is not onely in himselfe infinite in all perfection and the chiefe goodnesse but also doth communicate this his goodnes vnto his creatures for in him we liue and moue and haue our beeing Act. 1728. He hath created vs of nothing and redeemed vs when we were worse then Acts 17. 28. nothing he hath giuen vs our beeing and doth preserue vs that we may continue to bee multiplying vpon vs all those benefits which are necessarie for our health strength and welfare and when notwithstanding we made the end of our being to be in endlesse miserie he hath procured and prouided for vs by the price of the precious blood of his best beloued an eternall being in ioy and happines Seeing therefore Iehouah is our Lord by a treble right both because he hath created and giuen vnto vs our being and hath redeemed vs that we might euer be in happinesse and prouideth all things for vs needfull at his proper charges protecting vs from all enemies and deliuering vs out of all daungers therefore let vs attentiuely hearken to the voice of our Lord and diligently practise those duties which he inioyneth vs. Lastly it is Iehouah that speaketh vnto vs in this prophecie who as he hath his being of himselfe and giueth being Exod. 6. 3. to all his creatures so especially to his word and that both to his promises and also to his threatnings And therefore if we will performe obedience vnto the words of this prophecie then shall we be made partakers of all the gracious promises therin contained But if we wil not hearken vnto them nor submit our selues in holy obedience to walke in thē but cast them behind our back and wilfully go forward in those vices which in this book are forbidden and condemned then shall all those plagues and punishments which are therein threatned fall vpon vs for the Lord is most true of his word and immutable in the administration of his mercies iudgements vnto al men in al times and ages And so much concerning the principall cause chiefe author of this prophecie The second thing to be considered is the matter of this The matter of this prophecie the word of the Lord. prophecie which he saith is the word of the Lord that is the Lords speech or prophecie reuealed to the Prophet Hosea And this matter or argument is common to all the Prophets yea to all the Penmen of holy Scriptures and therefore it is vsually prefixed and often repeated in their writings but in diuers phrases as The word of the Lord Thus saith the Lord The vision of Isaiah The burthen which Habacuc did see c. which all signifie the same word of God sauing that the word respecteth the speaker vision the hearer and burthen signifieth the denunciation of some heauie punishment Now the reason why the Prophets prefix these phrases is that they may gaine authoritie to their speeches and moue their hearers and readers to reuerence attention and vnto holy obedience to those things which they deliuer because they come not in their owne names but are sent of God and haue his ambassage put into their mouthes they speake not according to their owne conceits and inuentions but the pure and sincere word of God And to the same end doe the Apostles likewise shew their calling from God that they speake not their own words but the words of God So Rom. 1. 1. Paul a seruant of Iesus Rom. 1. 1. Christ called to be an Apostle put apart to preach the Gospell of God Gal. 1. 1. Paul an Apostle not of men neither by man but Gal. 1. 1. by Iesus Christ and God the father And verse 11. he affirmeth that the Gospell which he preached was not of man nor receiued nor taught of man but by the reuelation of Iesus Christ So the Apostle Iohn 1. Epist 1. 1. That which was from 1. Iohn 1. 1. the beginning which we haue heard c. that declare we vnto you And Apoc. 1. 1. The reuelation of Iesus Christ c. Apoc 1. 1. The doctrines which herehence we learne are diuers first Gods mercy in seeking the conuersion of sinners we may obserue the endlesse and boundlesse mercy of God to his Church and people who being iustly prouoked to wrath against them for their sinnes doth not suddainely powre forth his iudgements vpon them but giueth long time of repentance and because he would not haue them ouertaken of his plagues sendeth his Prophets to allure them to obedience by gratious promises and to terrifie them from sininng by denouncing heauie iudgements And thus did he deale with the Israelites in this place c. And the like mercy hath he a long time shewed vnto vs c. Out of which we may further gather that so long as hee sendeth his Prophets and vouchsafeth his word vnto a people he hath not vtterly reiected them nor shut vp the dore of his mercy against them For to this end he calleth them by his promises and threatnings because he would not the death of a sinner but that hee should
repent and liue And Ezech. 18. 23. Ezech. 33. 10 11. therefore when the Israelites tooke occasion vpon the threatnings of Gods iudgements denounced against them desperately to goe on in their sinnes because they thought it now too late to repent because the iudgements of God who is immutable were alreadie threatned and therefore should certainely bee inflicted notwithstanding their repentance the Lord sendeth his Prophet vnto them to tell them that his threatnings were not absolute but conditionall and that when he threatned he aimed not at their destruction but at their conuersion and saluation And therfore exhorteth them to repentance that so they might escape his punishments But when the Lord stoppeth the mouthes of his Prophets and bringeth a famine of his word neither alluring his people to holy obedience by gratious promises nor restraining them from running on in the course of their sinnes by seuere threatnings then are Gods iudgements euen at the dore and such a people though neuer so strong and secure is nigh vnto destruction Of this iudgement the Lord speaketh Amos 8. Amos 8. 11. Ezech. 3. 26. 11. Ezech. 3. 26. And I will make thy tongue cleaue to the roofe of thy mouth that thou shalt be dumme and shalt not bee to them as a man that rebuketh for they are a rebellious house And chap. 7. 26. Calamitie shall come vpon calamitie and rumour Ezech. 7. 26 27 vpon rumour then shall they seeke a vision of the Prophet but the law shall perish from the Priest and counsaile from the ancient 27. The King shall mourne and the Princes shall be clothed with desolation and the hands of the people of the land shal be troubled and I will do vnto them according to their waies and according to their iudgements will I iudge them and they shall know that I am the Lord. The accomplishment of which Prophecie we may see Psal 74. 7. They haue cast thy Sanctuarie Psal 74. 7 8 9. into the fire and raced it vnto the ground and haue defiled the dwelling place of thy name 8. They said in their hearts let vs destroy them altogether they haue burnt all the Synagogues of God in the land 9. We see not our signes there is not one Prophet more nor any with vs that knoweth how long The vse which wee are to make hereof is that whilest the Lord graunteth vnto vs the ministerie of his word we praise his name for this benefite and perswading our selues that the Lord hath not yet forsaken vs let vs bee moued thereby to turne vnto him by vnfained repentance But if the Lord cause the Prophets tongue to cleaue to the roofe of his mouth and take away from vs the ministery of his word then let vs certainely expect some fearefull iudgement c. Secondly whereas he saith that the prophecies of Hosea The authoritie of this prophecie are the word of the Lord hence wee obserue that they are of great authority and aboue all exceptions that they are true certaine and most vndoubtedly to be beleeued seeing they haue God for their author We are not therefore to esteeme these Prophecies as the conceits of men but as the word of the most true God inspired into his Prophets by his holy Spirit For we are to know this that no Prophecie in the Scripture is of priuate motion For the Prophecie came not in olde time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moued by the holy Ghost 2. Pet. 1. 20 21. So it is said Luke 1. 70. That 2 Pet. 1. 20 21. Luke 1. 70. Acts 3. 18. 2. Tim. 3. 16. God spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets which were since the world beganne And the Apostle 2. Tim. 3. 16. saith that the whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God c. And as we are thus to esteeme the words of the Prophets so likewise the words of Gods true Ministers truely expounding and giuing the sense and meaning of the Prophets and gathering out of them either essentially or by necessary consequence sound doctrines for our instruction and edification are no lesse to bee esteemed the word of God And hence it is that our Sauiour Christ saith to his Apostles and in them to all his true Ministers Matth. 10. 20. It is not you Matth. 10. 20. that speak but the Spirit of your father which speaketh within you And Luke 10. 16. He that heareth you heareth me and hee that Luke 10. 16. despiseth you despiseth me c. Thirdly whereas he saith that these prophecies are the word of God we hence gather that they neede not the confirmation and approbation of men or of the Church seeing they are confirmed vnto vs by a greater authority euen of God himselfe As therefore Christ said of himselfe Iohn 5. John 5. 34. 34. I receiue not the record of man so may wee say of his word c. Fourthly we hence learne that there cannot be a better interpreter of the word of God then God himselfe who is the Author of it and therefore wee are not wholly to depend vpon the interpretation of the Church or Councels much lesse of the Pope but to expound one Scripture by another for euery author is the best expositour of his owne worke euerie lawgiuer of his owne law and therefore let vs not derogate from God that prerogatiue which wee giue vnto men c. Fiftly seeing the Scriptures are the word of God wee hence gather that they are the best rule of our life and manners and the surest foundation whereupon we may build our faith so that we are not to pinne our faith vpon the Churches sleeue because wee haue a most sure word of the Prophets to which we must take heede as vnto a light which shineth in a darke place c. as it is 2. Pet. 1. 19. And are built not on the foundation of the Church but of the Apostles and Prophets Iesus 2. Pet. 1. 19. Christ himselfe being the chiefe corner stone as it is Eph. 2. 20. Eph. 2. 20. And these are the doctrines which concerne all men in generall More specially the Ministers of Gods word may here That Gods word is the alone subiect of true preaching learne to deliuer nothing to the people but the pure word and what is grounded on it and warranted thereby so as they may say with the Prophets The word of the Lord Thus saith the Lord c. And with the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. 11. 23. I haue receiued from the Lord that which I also haue deliuered 1. Cor. 11. 23. vnto you And this the Apostle Peter requireth 1. Pet. 4. 11. If any man speake let him speake as the words of God They must 1. Pet. 4 11. not therefore deliuer vnto the people in stead of Gods word their owne inuentions their owne frothy conceits of wit which onely delight and tickle the eare but neither informe the iudgement
nor reforme the affections like pleasing musicke or witty poetry which are more fit for the stage then for the pulpit they must not when they deliuer Gods ambassage come with excellencie of wordes or in the inticing speech of mans wisedome which Paul disapproueth in his owne 1. Cor. 2. 1. 4. practise but in the plain euidence of the spirit of power which graue maner of speaking best becommeth the ambassadours of Iesus Christ Neither must they vnlesse it be sparingly and for speciall purposes cite the authorities of men of the Fathers Doctors Councels much lesse of Poets and Philosophers labouring to beautifie the pure golden veritie of Gods word by painting it ouer with the duskish colours of humane learning whereby they make no difference betweene the Prophets and Apostles and other writers betweene the authority of mans word and the word of the eternall God The second speciall doctrine concerneth the people who may here learne first to hunger after the sincere milke of Gods word as Peter exhorteth 1. Pet. 2. 2. and not after the 1. Pet. 2. 2. manner of those who haue itching eares and cloyed appetites reiect the word the foode of their soules because it is brought vnto them in an earthen vessell their surfetted stomackes not suffering them to feede vpon any thing which is not sauced with humane learning Secondly that when pure doctrine is deliuered vnto them by Gods ambassadours they doe receiue it and esteeme of it with the Thessalonians not as the word of men but as it is indeed 1. Thes 2. 13. the word of God which is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth as it is Rom. 1. 16. And therefore Rom. 1. 16. they are to heare it reuerently and not contemptuously attentiuely not drousily sleepily nor carnally hauing their mindes distracted with worldly cares and businesses and conscionably treasuring it vp in their hearts that they may practise it in their liues not securely and carelesly letting it goe like the sand in the houreglasse in at the one eare and out at the other And so much concerning the matter of this prophecie Now we are to speake of the instrumentall cause by whom it was deliuered expressed in these words That came vnto Hosea That came vnto Hosea the sonne of Beeri Wherein is expressed the manner how this prophecie was deliuered and the person to whom The manner in these words which came that is the word of the The manner of reuealing these prophecies Num. 12. 6. Lord which was deliuered vnto Hosea in a diuine vision the which the Prophets vsually saw in their dreames whilest they slept as appeareth Numb 12. 6. If there be a Prophet of the Lord omongst you I will be knowne to him in a vision and will speake to him by dreame So Zach. 1. 8. I sawe by night and behold Zach. 1. 8. Iob 33. 15. Dan 7. 1. hold c. But how then could the Prophets distinguish their diuine visions from ordinary dreames I answer first because the Lord who spake vnto them assured them that it was his owne voyce as appeareth Acts 16. 9. 10. Secondly because those who were not ordinary Prophets had their dreames Acts 16. 9 10. Gen. 37. 5. 9. 1 Sam. 3 4. Gen. 41. 32. commonly reiterated as Iosephs Gen. 37. 5 9. Samuels 1. Sam. 3. 4. Pharaohs as Ioseph affirmeth Gen. 41. 32. Thirdly they left such a deepe impression as could not be blotted out as appeareth in the dreame of Pharaohs seruants Gen. 40. 6. 8. Pharaohs Gen. 41. 8. Nebuchadnezzers Dan. 2. 4. 2. And these are called somnia sigillata Gen. 40. 6. 8. Gen. 41. 8. Dan. 2. 1. 4. 2. And thus the Lord made knowne his wil vnto his seruants in former times But now wee are not to expect dreames and visions for in these last times God hath spoken vnto vs by his Heb. 1. 2. Sonne Heb. 1. 2. The which is a farre greater mercy vnto vs then was shewed to our Fathers of olde for whereas they were faine to waite long for the knowledge of Gods will to be reuealed by vision and oftentimes were not satisfied because for the sinnes of the people the vision failed as appeareth 1. Sam. 3. 1. Psal 74. 9. wee haue Gods will manifested in his written word which at all times and vpon all occasions 1. Sam. 3. 1. Psal 74 9. we may make our counseller The vse which we are to make hereof is that we do not phantastically desire visions and reuelations but vse the meanes which God hath graciously graunted vnto vs for the attaining of knowledge praise his name for it for they who in the light of the Gospel desire visions are like those who goe out of the sunshine to worke by the light of a dimme candle And so much concerning the maner The person to whom this diuine vision was deliuered was to Hosea whose name Of Hosea is added to manifest the truth of this prophesie for when the writer expresleth his name it addeth credit and authoritie to his workes and therefore Hosea purposely professeth his name and the raigne of the Kings in whose time he wrote that it might be manifest that his writings were not forged and counterfaite but the pure word of God The doctrine which we here learne is that as the Prophets haue set downe many arguments to proue that that which they haue written was inspired by Gods Spirit so we labour to acquaint and confirme our selues with them lest through ignorance wee imbrace as grounds of our faith humane conceits for diuine prophecies And to this dutie the Apostle exhorteth Timothy 2. Tim. 3. 14. And the Apostle Iohn those to whom he writeth 1. Iohn 4. 1. Especially let vs 2. Tim. 3. 14. 1. Iohn 4. 1. learne to put a difference betweene the apocryphall and canonicall Scripture seeing the errour is more dangerous because they are in our Church ioyned in our bookes and read promiscuously in the seruice of God But let vs come to the name it selfe the signification wherof is the same which Iesus and Iosua a Sauiour the which Of the name Hosea name was giuen to this Prophet by his parents directed by the speciall prouidence of God and doth fitly agree vnto him first because he was a type of our Sauiour Christ in his wife of fornications as afterwards shall appeare secondly because God vsed him as his meanes and instrument in sauing the people by bringing them vnto God from their sinnes by true repentance and to their Sauiour Iesus Christ by a liuely faith But how could his parents foresee this when he was in his infancy I answere that it was the custome of the Hebrewes to giue vnto their children significant names whereby either they expressed their owne desires that their children should be such and so vertuous as their names portended or thereby were put in mind of some notable worke of God done about the time
hearing their sinnes reprehended Fourthly we are to obserue that this our Prophet was sent as Gods ambassadour when he was but young and continued No age exempted from Gods seruice it vntill his old age Whence we learne that no age is exempted from Gods seruice nor any time so vnfit but that if it please the Lord to grant the assistance of his Spirit a man may in it aduance the glory of God and benefit the Church And therefore we may not excuse our selues by our youth as though it were not time for vs to begin to serue God nor by our age as though that should exempt vs from Gods seruice as being too painefull and laborious but as we are to beginne betimes so we are to hold out to the end seeing nothing is more honourable then a gray head in the waies of righteousnesse Pro. 16. 30. Prou. 16. 30. More especially the people may here learne not lesse to The youth of Gods Ministers not to be despised esteeme Gods ambassage by reason of the youth of the ambassadour seeing the Lord hath called both young and old and fitted the one as well as the other for this seruice to the end that we should not rest and depend vpon the person of the Minister but vpon his owne ordinance the ministerie of his word and on the blessing of his holy Spirit whereby onely it is made effectuall for our saluation Ieremy was but a childe that is young in yeares when he was called to be a Prophet Ier. 1. 6. but yet he must not be afraid to speake to Jer. 1. 6. 8. the ancient and mighty because God was with him to deliuer him vers 8. Timothy was called to be an Euangelist whilest he was yong but yet no man might despise his youth 1. Tim. 4. 12. 1. Tim. 4 12. Hosea prophecied in his young daies but they were not excused hereby who would not heare him nor exempted from feeling Gods iudgements Fiftly we may here obserue that he did prophecie the ruine The ruine of Israel foretold when it most flourished of the kingdome of Israel not in the declining state thereof but in the raigne of Ieroboam vnder whom it most flourished when there was no appearance of such future calamities as were foretold by the Prophet for Iehoash his father had gotten the vpper hand of Amaziah King of Iudah and had carried away the treasures of the Temple and the Kings house and Ieroboam himselfe hauing obtained many notable victories against his enemies inlarged the borders of the kingdome to her ancient limits So that now the idolatry of those times might be defended in that it had more prosperous successe then the pure worshippe of God in the kingdome of Iuda but in these times God sendeth his Prophet being young of yeares to reproue King and people for their idolatrie and to denounce and foretell the vtter subuersion of the kingdome Where first we may obserue the vndoubted truth of this prophecie seeing he could by no other meanes but by the inspiration of Gods Spirit attaine to the knowledge of the ruine of the Kingdome when in respect of the present flourishing estate thereof there was nothing lesse feared or expected Secondly whereas it is said that the Prophet prophesied The Prophets courage in the time of Ieroboam and in that flourishing estate of the kingdome foretold the ruine thereof hence we obserue that notable boldnes and couragious fortitude of this Prophet who durst vndertake and go through a matter of such great difficultie and danger For seeing the victorious King and people were made drunke with prosperitie exceedingly lifted vp in pride in their good successe and long hardned with their customable liuing in all maner of wickednes it may easily be guessed with what scoffes and taunts they entertained the Prophet and vnto how many dangers hee exposed himselfe where he prophecied of their destruction which they not so much as feared The which serueth to teach Gods Ministers in these times boldly and couragiously to deliuer Gods embassage euen before Kings and great Potentates when they are called hereunto and not to be daunted with the face of man when they speake in the place of God nor to be discouraged with scoffes taunts and reproches difficulties and dangers which they vndergo in performing their dutie for hee that hath set them on worke will giue them their wages so that they shal not suffer the lest thing for his sake which he wil not recompence an hundred fould Thirdly wee obserue Gods maruelous and miraculous preseruation of this his Prophet in the middest of all these Gods power in preseruing his Prophet dangers for the space of many yeeres together so that though he was compassed about with wicked men and was vnder the gouernment of Idolatrous Kings against whose idolatrie he inueighed yet God deliuered him in the middest of all these perils and brought him in peace in his very old age vnto his graue as Epiphanius writeth The consideration whereof should encourage Gods Ministers to goe on in the performance of their dutie euen through the middest of dangers seeing the speciall prouidence of God watcheth ouer them and will preserue them in their waies though it seeme neuer so impossible so farre forth as God thereby may be glorified and their saluation furthered Examples of this marueilous preseruation wee haue in Noah Lot Moses Elias Iohn the Euangelist Martin Luther and many others Fourthly in the example of this Prophet Gods Ministers Vices are to be reproued when they most prosper may learne to set vpon and inueigh against vices not onely when they are discountenanced with Gods iudgements and vnder foote but then most especially when they are intertained with most prosperous successe and do seeme to be approued by God in regard of that peace and prosperitie which doth attend vpon them Lastly heere we learne that we are not to iudge of Gods loue and fauour nor of the vertues and religious godlinesse Prospertie no true signe of Gods loue of a State by their good successe and prosperous affaires for vnder the gouernment of this King Ieroboam such was the estate of this kingdome and people and yet the Lord sendeth his Prophet to shew them that they were out of his fauour and that he would diuorce them from him for their manifold adulteries that their religion which was accompanied with prosperitie and all worldly felicite was false idolatrous and superstitious and that they abounded in all sin and wickednesse ANd thus much concerning the inscription now it followeth that we speake of the legall comminations where first is set downe their sin and secondly their punishment Their maine and capitall sinne was idolatrie which is signified vnder the typicall mariage of the Prophet with a wife of fornications the which is enioyned by the Lord vers 2. and vndertaken by the Prophet vers 3. Vers 2. At the beginning the Lord spake by Hosea and the
Vers 2 Lord said vnto Hosea Go take vnto thee a wife of fornications and children of fornications for the land hath committed great whoredome departing from the Lord. In this verse is contained the Lords commandement and the reason thereof In the commandement is set downe 1. The time or order 2. The commander 3. The person vnto whom the commandement is directed 4. The thing commanded The time or order in these words At the beginning The expositiō At the beginning which some expound that the Lord first spake vnto this Prophet before he spake vnto any of the rest and sent him to prophecie vnto the people before any of the other Prophets But this being generally vnderstood is not true seeing before he had spoken to many as to Abraham Noah Elias Elizeus c. And if more particularly we vnderstand it of the Prophets of his time whose writings are extant it is not probable that Hosea was first but rather Ionas who prophecied in the beginning of Ieroboams raigne and did foretell all his famous victories as appeareth 2. King 14. 25. 2. King 14. 25. whereas it is very likely that Hosea prophecied not vntill the latter end vnlesse we would say that he prophecied 100. yeares for so much it is almost from the beginning of Ieroboams raigne to the beginning of Ezechias And moreouer it is heere said vers 4. that the iudgements threatned by Hosea should within a little while be inflicted which was not in Ieroboams raigne but in his sonnes and those who succeeded him These words therefore are rather thus to be vnderstood that this was the beginning of the Lords speech vnto Hosea or that the Lord thus began his speech vnto Hosea when he called him to be his Embassadour vnto the people and this the Hebrew text will well beare for it may as well be translated thus The beginning of the Lords speech as at the beginning the Lordspake seeing the word may indifferently be either noune or verbe The Commander is Iehouah who doth not speake vnto The Lord spake to Hosea the people immediately by his owne voice but by his Prophet Hosea the word in the originall signifieth that the Lord spake in Hosea which some expound that the Lord spake vnto Hosea some that he spake with Hosea some that he spake by Hosea but somewhat more is here to be vnderstood namely that he so spake by him as that also he spake in him prompting him as it were by his Spirit what hee should deliuer from him to the people In the first verse it is said that the word of the Lord came to Hosea by which we are to vnderstand not onely that the Lord barely spake vnto the Prophet for so the Lord also speaketh to all whom he instructeth by his word but that he spake vnto him immediately by himselfe and not as vnto an ordidary man but as vnto his Prophet whom he sent as his ambassadour vnto the people with his word in his mouth which he was to deliuer vnto them as in Gods owne person Here it is said that the Lord spake not onely to him and by him for he spake also by Balaams Asse vnto his Master vsing him as his instrument to reproue the Prophets folly but also that he spake in him because the Spirit of God dwelling in him directed his tongue so that he deliuered nothing according to his owne inuentions but the pure word of God The like phrase is vsed 2. Sam. 23. 2. Haba 2. 1. Heb. 1. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Sam. 23. 2. Habbac 2. 1. 2. Cor. 13. 3. Matth. 10. 20. 2. Cor. 13. 3. Seeing ye haue experience of Christ that speaketh in me Matth. 10. 20. For it is not you that spake but the spirit of your Father which speaketh in you By all which places it appeareth that God dwelling in his Prophets Apostles and Ministers by his holy Spirit doth vse them as his instruments in his owne stead to deliuer his word vnto his people In the words following he addeth That the Lord said vnto Hosea which hath relation vnto the speciall commandements which ensue So that here is somewhat more to be vnderstood then was expressed in the first verse namely that the Lord did not onely speake vnto the Prophet generally but that hee thus spake after this speciall manner as followeth And this is the meaning of the first wordes of this verse the summe whereof is this that the Lord when as he called Hosea to be a Prophet put his word into him and spake in him and by him as his Ambassadour who represented his owne person and for the beginning of his speech caused him to vse the words following vnto the people Now let vs come to the doctrines and instructions which arise out of these words First here we obserue that before The do ∣ ctrines the Lord sendeth Hosea to speake vnto the people he first speaketh vnto the Prophet and putteth his ambassage into God furnisheth all whom he sendeth on his Embassage his mouth preparing and fitting him vnto this great worke vnto which he called him From whence we learne that all who are called of God to the worke of the ministery are first by him so furnished with the gifts of his Spirit that they are in some good sort enabled to deliuer Gods word and message vnto the people And this is apparant through the whole course of the Scriptures for those who were after an extraordinarie manner called were also extraordinarily furnished for this worke as the Prophets and Apostles those who had an ordinary calling were prepared by ordinarie meanes as in the schooles of the Prophets as the vse also is still amongst vs at this day Whereby it appeareth that those blinde guides and dumbe Ministers which in these times abound were not sent of God for if an earthly Prince will not make choyce of an ignorant and speechlesse Ambassadour much lesse will God infinitely wise make choyce of such messengers especially considering that hee is in himselfe able to furnish any whom he sendeth with sufficiency of gifts fit for that calling vnto which he calleth them Secondly we may obserue that the Prophet doth not enter into the worke of his Calling before he is after a speciall An outward Calling necessary for Ministers manner sent from God although hee was furnished with gifts and had his minde illuminated by the Lord speaking to him and in him From whence we learne that we are not to thrust our selues into this Calling though wee had great knowledge and learning vnlesse we be first called and sent by God which extraordinarily was done by God himselfe to the Prophets and Apostles immediately and ordinarily by the Church or those which by the Churches consent are appointed for this purpose For though Christ had instructed his Apostles yet they preach not till he sendeth them Matth. 10. 5. Though Iohn the Baptist was strong in the spirit Matth. 10. 5. yet he
remained in the wildernesse as a priuate man till the appointed time came that he should shew himselfe vnto Israel Luke 1. 8. Yea though our Sauiour Christ had the Spirit Luke 1. 8. of God and the gifts thereof without measure yet he executed not his publike ministery till the day which God had appointed came and til he was prepared thereunto by his fortie daies fast Matth. 4. None of the Pastors and Doctors Matth. 4. might take vpon them to discharge the works of those callings till they were allowed of the Church by the imposition of hands 1. Tim. 4. 14. 5. 22. Those therefore which are Gods true Prophets as they are furnished with gifts so they 1. Tim. 4. 15. and 5. 22. haue Gods speciall warrant and calling before they vndertake the execution of their office And contrariwise to speake before God sendeth is a note of a false Prophet as appeareth Ier. 23. 21. I haue not sent these Prophets saith the Lord yet they ranne I haue not spoken to them yet they prophecied Ier. 23. 21. 14. 13. 27. 15. 28. 8 9. Gods loue to his Prophets Ier. 14. 13 14. 27. 15. 28. 8 9. Thirdly we may obserue that before the Lord executed those punishments vpon the people which their sinnes deserued he first reuealeth his will vnto his Prophets Whence we learne Gods speciall loue towards them and their dignitie in that the Lord maketh choyce of them to be as it were his priuie counsellers without whose knowledge he will do no worke of great importance according to that Amos 3. 7. Amos 3. 7. The Lord will doe nothing but he reuealeth his secret to his seruants the Prophets The practise whereof wee may see towards Abraham Gen. 18. 17. Gen. 18. 17. Fourthly whereas the Lord vseth the ministerie of his The benefit of the ministerie to both Teachers and people Prophet for the manifestation of his will hereby he declareth his great mercy and goodnesse both to the Prophets and people to the Prophets in that he vouchsafeth them this dignitie to be his Ambassadours and Ministers of our reconciliation with God and eternall saluation which office belonged also to his most dearely beloued Sonne In which respect the Apostle saith that they were co-workers with Christ 2. Cor. 6. 1. To the people to whom he appointeth the ministerie 2 Cor. 6. 1. of man like vnto themselues because in respect of their sinne and corruption they could not indure the glorious voice of God vnlesse this glorious maiestie were as it were veiled and shadowed with the ministery of man as appeareth by their suit made vnto God Exod. 20. 19. The which is graciously granted Deu. 18. 16 17. And because we could Exod. 20. 19. Deu. 18. 16. 17 not conceiue and vnderstand his glorious and most wise speech he hath appointed his Ministers that they like nurses in their childish and broken language which is most fit for our capacitie might instruct vs in the knowledge of Gods will Fiftly whereas it is said that the Lord speaketh in the Prophets we learne with what feare reuerence and attention Reuerence required in hearing the word we are to heare and receiue the word of God in that the Lord himselfe speaketh vnto vs by them and vseth their mouth and tongue as his instrument and as it were the interpreter of his minde as it is Luke 1. 70. And in that they are Gods Ambassadours representing vnto vs his person Luke 1. 70. and in Christs stead bring vnto vs the glad tydings of the Gospell and of our reconciliation with God 2. Cor. 5. 20. 2. Cor. 5. 20. Whom if wee receiue wee receiue Christ himselfe whom if we contemne wee contemne not man but the euerliuing God as appeareth Luke 10. 16. Luke 10. 16. Lastly whereas he sendeth the Prophet with special commandements Gods mercy in denouncing punishments to the people to shew vnto them their sinne and to denounce such punishments as by them they had deserued We are to obserue a double mercy of God towards his Church For first before he will punish them hee giues them warning that by their repentance they might preuent his iudgements threatned And secondly if they went forward in their sinnes till the punishments were inflicted they might then call to minde who punished them to the end that then at the least they might forsake their sinnes and turne vnto the Lord by true repentance that so hee might haue mercy vpon them Where as otherwise such is our corruption they would neuer looke vnto the hand of God correcting them nor consider the cause of their punishment but ascribe all either to chance fortune or to some inferiour cause and so goe forward in their sinnes to their destruction And so much concerning the commander and the person Goe take vnto this a wife of fornications commanded Now wee are to speake of the commandement it selfe which is inioyned vnto the Prophet which is that he should goe and take vnto him a wife of fornications c. where first we are to cleare that question of great difficultie which hath troubled many namely whether the Whether Hosea was commanded actually to marrie an harlot or but in vision only Lord inioyned the Prophet indeede and truth to take to wise an infamous harlot or whether it were a vision onely and to be propounded by the Prophet by way of parable to the people Many thinke that it was inioyned by the Lord to be done indeede and that it was accordingly performed actually to which iudgement they are moued by the outward letter of the text And amongst these expositors are generally the Papists whose custome is to expound things done by allegories and allegories and parables as things done though innumerable absurdities follow thereupon But that this was onely shewed to the Prophet by vision and inioyned that by way of parable he should declare it to the people it appeareth plainely by these reasons First because God commandeth nothing which is contrarie Reasons prouing that the Prophets mariage was onely in vision to honestie the law of nature and good manners but that the Prophet of God should marrie with an infamous and common harlot is contrarie to all these and therefore God did not command it actually to be done but onely by way of parable But against this is obiected that God commanding it it becommeth honest and lawfull I answere that this is to beg that which is in question neither doth God command euill and vnlawfull things that so they may become good and honest but his will being the rule of goodnesse and iustice doth onely command things good and iust and therfore they are so to be esteemed because not onely they are good and iust in their owne nature but also because he willeth and commandeth them But it is further vrged that God commanded the Israelites to spoile the Egyptians of their gold siluer iewels
4 2. 5. 12. to take a roll or booke Ezech. 3. 1. 2. to lay siege against Ierusalem Chap. 4. 2. To sleepe vpon his left side 390. daies Vers 5. To bake his bread in the dung of man vers 12. So Ieremie is commanded to cast a booke into the midst of Euphrates Ier. 51. 63. To hide his girdle by the Ier. 51. 63. 13. 4. riuer Perath or Euphrates Ier. 13. 4. when hee was straitly besieged in the citie Ierusalem and could not goe out but he must be taken by the Babylonians All which and many such like were not things done but visions and parables But it is further obiected that it should bee to no purpose Obiection 2 if this were not really done and that it would haue been as effectuall to conuince the people of their sinnes if the Prophet had set them before them in plaine words and vsed no parables I answer that parables are more emphaticall Answer and leaue a more deepe impression then bare words for they are as it were reall speeches wherein things are liuely represented to the sight of the vnderstanding as in pictures and tables And therefore the Lord would haue his Prophet not onely in plaine words but also in parables to set before the people their sinnes especially their sinne of idolatrie wherein both their patents and themselues had grieuously offended As though he should haue said The Lord inioyned me to the end that I should in more liuely manner set before you your sinne of idolatrie to propound vnto you this parable wherein he commanded me to resemble himselfe vnto me who should marrie a harlot and haue by her adulterous children For whereas the Lord like a louing husband had espoused you vnto him you haue plaied the harlot and haue committed spirituall adulterie with idols and diuels so that now the land is become like vnto a brothel or common stewes And therefore the Lord is purposed to take with you that course which husbands do with their adulterous wiues that is to diuorce and put you away from him And this is the generall meaning of this parable Now let vs consider the particular words Goe take vnto thee a wife of fornications That is take in mariage a wife which is an infamous common harlot which hath not only once but often not with one man alone but with many committed fornication and that not onely before mariage but also after and therefore not only an harlot but an adulteresse also as appeareth Chap. 3. 1. By wife then of fornications Hos 3. 1. we are to vnderstand a fornicating wife or a wife which is a fornicatour for the Hebrewes by reason that they haue few adiectiues do vse the Genitiue cases of substantiues in stead of adiectiues as A woman of vertue for a vertuous woman Ruth 3. 11. A citie of strength for a strong citie Esa 26. 1. The which Genitiue case if it be the plurall number it doth Ruth 3. 11. Esa 26. 1. aggrauate the thing and is to be vnderstood superlatiuely as A man of bloods that is a most bloodie man Psal 5. 6. A Psalm 5. 6. man of griefes that is a man full of griefes or extremely grieued Esa 53. 3. So here a wife of fornications that is a cōmon Esa 53. 3. harlot addicted to all manner of iust and vncleannesse And children of fornications That is beget of this vncleane and filthie wife vncleane and filthy children which may be called children of fornications either because they are borne of an adulterous harlot or because when they come to yeeres they will resemble and imitate their mother in her fornications And this is the meaning of the words In which is propounded a parable to the Israelites wherein the Prophet representeth the person of God the wife of fornications the Church or Synagogue of the Israelites or the ten Tribes the children of fornications the particular men and women which successiuely one age after an other committed spirituall fornication forsaking God their first and true husband and betaking themselues to the worshippe and seruice of idols Where we may obserue the great mercy and goodnesse of God who vouchsafeth to match himselfe in marriage with his Church which is farre vnworthy so great a fauour and so excellent a dignity Christ Iesus hath espoused himselfe vnto vs but what were we before he made choyce of vs Gods mercy vouchsafed his Church in her espousals surely vncleane fornicators who had prostituted our selues to idols wantons buggerers theeues couetous drunkards railers extortioners as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 6. 9 10 11. And what are we after our espousals surely blacke through 1. Cor. 6. 9. Cant. 1. 4. our corruptions spotted with manifold infirmities tanned with the sunshine of wordly prosperity and in no respect comely and beautifull but onely in that we are decked and adorned with the glorious robe of Christs righteousnesse and washed from our filthinesse with his precious blood And that which is worst of all the gracious goodnesse and entire loue of our husband will not worke in vs the like loue towards him againe but as before we were exalted by his free choice to this high dignity we plaied the harlot so after that we are espoused we commit spirituall whoredome by setting our hearts and affections more vpon the world and the pleasures thereof then vpon our heauenly husband for euery small trifle prostituting our soules to sinne which we should keepe pure and vndefiled And yet notwithstanding all this the Lord doth not diuorce vs from him but exhorteth vs to returne promising that hee will receiue vs into his former loue and fauour Ier. 3. 1. 12. 14 22. Ier. 3. 1. 12. 14. 22. The Reason And so much concerning Gods Commandement Now we are to speake of the reason thereof For the land hath committed great whoredome departing from the Lord. By land we are to vnderstand the inhabitants of the land by a vsuall metonymie of the subiect for the adiunct that is the ten Tribes of Israel which in times past were married to the Lord by promising vnto him alone their faith and loyall obedience Hath committed great whoredome The Hebrew text hath it Because the land whoring shall whore By which manner of phrases wherein the word is doubled the thing spoken is intended and aggrauated as weeping he wept that is he wept exceedingly reioycing he reioyced that is he greatly reioyced going he went that is he went hastily and speedily so here whoring it shall whore that is it will commonly impudently and with a brasen forehead play the harlot and that without intermission successiuely one age after an other for so much is signified by the future tense here vsed by which vsually is expressed a continuall act of time as though hee would say that the Israelites had not in former times onely and presently did but afterwards would continue in their spirituall whoredome Lastly it is said that they committed this
away in their sottish blindnesse into such grosse absurdities and more then childish fooleries because when God reuealeth his trueth vnto them they will not imbrace and loue it but rather loue their owne will-worship 1. Thes 2. 11. The neerer man draweth to idols the farther he goeth from God and follow the inuentions of their owne braine 1. Thes 2. 11. Lastly we may obserue that he saith whilst they committed spirituall whoredoms they departed from the Lord so that the neerer man draweth vnto idols the further hee goeth from God neither is it possible that any should truely worship both together as the Apostle sheweth 1. Cor. 10. 21. 2. Cor. 6. 14. 16. The Idolaters pretend that when they commit idolatry they worship God in the idoll But the Lord affirmeth that then they depart from him They say that they serue God when they vse their owne wil-worship and follow their owne waie But the Lord who acknowledgeth no worshippe but when we followe him in the waies of his Commandements saith that when wee walke in our owne waies we goe out of his way and cease to follow him wee forsake him who is our true husband and after a whorish manner prostitute our selues vnto idols Where by the way we may note the sottish folly of Idolaters The folly of Idalaters who leaue the Lord infinite in all perfections and worship a base creature forsake the Lord who is most wise mighty gracious and in euery respect absolutely good and betake themselues to the worship often times of stockes and stones who haue neither vnderstanding sense life nor motion neglect Gods seruice who hath both power and will to reward their seruice with eternall life and spend their time in the seruice of idols who haue neither ability nor will to doe them any good but rather will be the meanes to plunge them into euerlasting destruction ANd so much concerning the first part of this type or parable wherein the Lord inioyneth the mariage The second part followeth wherein is set downe the Prophets obedience verse 3. in these words So he went and tooke Gomer Verse 3 the daughter of Diblaim which conceiued and bare him a sonne In which wordes as the Lord had inioyned a typicall mariage so hee propoundeth typicall names fit for the purpose The exposition both of the harlot and her parentage that so the parable might in more liuely manner represent vnto them their sinne of idolatry It may be that the first word Gomer might be the name of some notorious and infamous harlot which liued in those times and it may be also that it was onely a fained and imaginary name inuented of purpose to decipher such a one as the Prophet here describeth for it signifieth a thing whole and intire or consummate complete perfect and accomplished Some vnderstand it in the first sense and thinke that thereby is signified and represented the whole body or nation of the Israelites whom the Lord had taken vnto himselfe in mariage Others in the latter signification imagine that it hath relation to the harlot signifying such an one either who was of perfect and accomplished beauty or such an one as was throughly furnished with lasciuious allurements and most expert in the art of venery or finally such an one as was most absolute consummate and fully replenished with all wickednesse and filthy vncleannesse The other name Diblaim some take to be a patronymick signifying the harlots country and not her kindred that she was an inhabitant of that waste and desolate wildernesse Diblam or Diblath of which mention is made Ezech. 6. 14. Ezech. 6. 14. Ier. 48. 22. Ier. 48. 22. and that she was called a daughter of Diblaim according to the like phrase of speech vsed in the Scripture as a daughter of Sion of Israel of Tyre and such like From which they gather the harlots disposition that she loued to frequent and to liue in desert and solitary places where she might with more secrecie and without controlement commit fornication with her louers and that hereby is resembled the conditions of the Synagogue of the Israelites who according to the custome of the Gentiles erected altars in groues woods and hilly places to the end they might commit spirituall whoredome with their idols as appeareth 2. King 17. 8 9 10 11. 2. King 17. 8 9 10 11. And further herehence they obserue the great mercy and goodnesse of God who vouchsafeth himselfe in mariage with his Church who before he aduanceth her to such honour and dignitie is of most obscure and base condition and like vnto this harlot here described as it is most fully and excellently set downe Ezech. 16. Ezech. 16. Others thinke it to be the name of her father whereby is signified two lumps or masses of dried figges from whence they gather that she was the daughter of pleasures deliciousnesse and effeminate daintinesse luxurious excesse and wanton delicatenesse being the father and nurse of lust and venery And so much for the meaning of the words The doctrines which from hence we gather are these The Do ∣ ctrines First we may obserue the infinite mercy of God towards Gods mercy towards his people this people who though they were fully replenished with all sinne and wickednesse though like filthy harlots they had forsaken him their true and most kinde husband and giuen themselues to commit spiritual whoredome with their idols and though they were complete and consummate in this their adultery yet still hee calleth them vnto him againe by his Prophets promising vpon their true repentance mercy and forgiuenesse so Ier. 3. 1. Jer. 3. 1. Idolatry must be auoided in the beginnings and occasions thereof Secondly we learne hence that as we are most carefully to flee all sinnes and to subdue them at the beginning before by custome continuance they haue increased in strength so especially we are to vse this care and watchfulnesse in auoyding this spirituall fornication and all meanes and occasions thereof For if wee once entertaine it with the least liking approbation we shall neuer or very hardly reclaime our selues till like common harlots we be complete and fully replenished with this spirituall filthinesse And therefore let vs stop our eares against those shamelesse and impudent men who in this light of the Gospell dare shew themselues to be patrons of images assuring our selues that if casting Gods Commandement behinde our backes which hath as well forbidden the making as the worshipping of idols we shall not stay here but shall shortly fall from idoll making to idoll worshipping We iustly account pandors and bawdes to bee odious and most abominable because they vse all their wit and indeuour to allure others to vncleannesse and to withdraw their hearts and affections from their owne husbands that they may place them vpon adulterers and surely no lesse abominable should these bawdes and pandors bee who imploy their wit and learning that they may allure
vs to keep company with images and idols whereby our hearts and affections being alienated and stollen from the Lord our true husband we shall in the end be inticed to commit spirituall whoredome with these polluted adulterers ANd thus haue I spoken of the first part of the legall commination wherein their sinne is expressed Now The punishments threatned against Israel the second followeth wherein their punishment is threatned And this is first typically shadowed vnder the names which are giuen to the Prophets children and then plainely denounced in the reasons rendered of the names imposed The punishment it selfe is set downe in three degrees euery one exceeding other The first is the ouerthrow of the State and Kingdome of Israel by their enemies vers 4 5. The second punishment is that because the former iudgement could not bring them to repentance he would neuer shewe mercy in bringing them out of their misery seeing they would euer continue obstinately in their sinnes and rebellion verse 6 7. The third is that seeing by no meanes they would be reclaimed hee would vtterly reiect and cast them off so as they should be no longer his Church and people vers 8 9. The first punishment denounced is set downe typically in the imposition of the first childs name in these words vers 4. And the Lord said vnto him call his name Izreel or Iisrehel Verse 4 For yet a little and I wil visite the blood of Izreel vpon the house of Iehu and will cause to cease the kingdome of the house of Israel In which wordes wee are to consider two things the name which was by Gods commandement imposed vpon The exposition the Prophets child and secondly the reason why it was imposed The name signifieth either the sowing or seed of the strong God or the dispersing and scattering of the strong God for it is deriued from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seminauit he hath sowed or scattered and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deus fortis the strong God In the first signification the Israelites did arrogate this name to themselues and therefore called their metropolis and mother citie of their kingdom by the name of Izreel To note and signifie that they thought themselues the seede of God which he hauing sowed had so deepely taken roote that it could neuer bee remooued the vineyard of God which is right hand had planted and should neuer be destroyed the sonnes and children of God which were the only heires of his promises And indeede so they were in respect of the couenant which was betweene God and them and therefore are so called in the Scriptures Exod. 4. 22. Israel is my sonne euen Exod 4 22. my first borne But they hauing broken the couenant and rebelled against the Lord he doth not in this signification call the child Iizrehel but in the latter to shew vnto them that they should be such as the Lord would scatter and disperse amongst their enemies And this is the signification of this name whereby these three things are intimated and shewed first in an elegant paranomasie he changeth their name from Israel to Iizrehel to intimate that there was a change of their state and condition so that howsoeuer they bragged that they were of the seede and posteritie of Iacob and after his name called themselues Israelites yet in truth they were so only in title and outward profession seeing they were wholly degenerate and altogether vnworthy his name For he was a prince of the strong God who wrastling with God in faith prayers and strong cries preuailed with him but these were apostataes from the faith who had forsaken the Lord and ceased Hos 12. 4. to call vpon him and had betaken themselues to the worship of idols and therefore they were rather to bee called Iizraelites to shew that as they were altered in name so also in nature and conditions they were vtterly degenerate And that as betweene these two names Israel and Iizrehel there is great similitude in sound but great difference in signification so although in outward title name and profession there was great affinity betweene this people and the Patriarch Iacob from whom they descended yet they were indeede and truth so much degenerate that there was no similitude or correspondence betweene their faith life and manners Secondly by this name the Lord foresheweth the punishment that he would inflict vpon them for their sinnes namely that he would disperse and scatter them amongst their enemies They boasted that they were Iisrahel the seede of God which should take roote in the land And the Lord telleth them that indeede they should be Iizrahel but in another signification namely that as seed is scattered and dispersed in the field by the hand of the sower so he by his power would scatter and disperse them amongst their enemies who should ouercome them and leade them away captiue into strange countries The which accordingly was effected in three seuerall times answerable to this triple typicall birth First when as the Kingdome was rent with seditions and ciuill warres when Shallum vsurped the Kingdome and destroyed the posterity of Iehu 2. King 15. Secondly when as the land was 2. King 15. wasted spoiled and part of the people carried away captiue namely the Rubenites Gadites and halfe the Tribe of Manasse by Tilgath Pilneeser King of Asur 1. Chron. 5. 26. 1. Chro. 5. 26. Lastly when as the Kingdome of Israel was vtterly ouerthrowne by Salmanasser King of the Assyrians 2. King 17. 2. King 17. Thirdly by this name hee foretelleth in what part of the land this iudgement should begin namely in the vallie of Iizreel where the posteritie of Achab were put to the sword by Iehu which was a place of their chiefe strength and therefore as they thought most free from danger And these are the chiefe things which by this name are signified The doctrines The doctrines which hence arise are these First 1. Sin and punishment inseparable companions out of the connexion where presently after their sinne is expressed their punishment is annexed wee may obserue that these two sinne and punishment are inseparable companions if the one goe before the other will follow either presently or not long after And therefore the paine should make the pleasure loathsome the bitternesse of punishment should make vs distaste the sweetnesse of sinne The second thing which wee may here obserue is how 2. Our pronenesse to sinne prone we are vnto sin and how easily wee degenerate from our parents vertues though their corruptions and sinnes are entailed vnto vs as a perpetuall inheritance of true Israelites we become backsliding Iizreelites and though by the good example of our parents by our vertuous education and by many other good meanes we are helped forward in climing vp the hill of vertue yet if we at any time cease to striue and labour in this our course we shall soone bee pressed downe againe euen into the gulfe of
wickednesse with the heauy burthen of our corruptions And therefore Let vs cast away euery thing that presseth downe and the sinne that hangeth so fast on and let vs runne with patience the race which is set before vs as the Apostle exhorteth Heb. 12. 1. and according to Heb. 12. 1. his example Let vs forget that which is behind and indeuour our selues to that which is before and follow hard towards the marke for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus as it is Phil. 3. 13. 14. The vertues of our parents are not hereditarie Phil. 3. 13. but their vices and their godlinesse will not priuiledge vs from falling into all wickednesse vnlesse we striue and labour non solùm ad Ruborem sed sudorem with all paines and diligence to follow after them in their steppes for through our owne corruption we easily degenerate and if at any time we cease to become better we then beginne to become worse Thirdly we may obserue that as it little auailed the people Outward titles nought auaile vs without inward vertues of Israel to be the sonnes of Iacob according to the flesh when they nothing resembled him in the spirit nor to be intituled with his name wheÌ„ as they disclaimed his graces and vertues seeing notwithstanding all this God now threatneth and soone after inflicteth vpon them most feareful punishments so it will little profit vs to be entitled Christians if we liue as prophanely as infidels to be called the Church of God if in our conuersatioÌ„ we resemble the synagogue of Satan to be counted professors of religion and the children of God when in our liues we denie the power thereof and spend our times like the sonnes of Belial to be the children and posterity of the godly if we degenerate from their Christian profession holy practise For God is not pleased with shadowes but with substance not with outward titles but with truth in the inward parts neither wil our pareÌ„ts vertues exempt vs from feeling Gods heauie iudgements if we like a degenerating ofspring be euill and vitious And this appeareth Ezech. 18. 10. 13. and in the examples of Cham Ezecb. 18. 10. 13 Esau Absolon Adoniah Iehoahaz and many others ANd thus much concerning the name wherein the punishment of the people is typically signified Now we are to speake of the reason hereof wherein this punishment is plainely denounced For yet a little and I will visite the blood of Iisreel vpon the house of Iehu and will cause to cease the kingdome of the house of Israel Vers 5. And at that day Verse 4. 5. I will also breake the bow of Israel in the valley of Izreel In which words are contained first the time of the punishment The exposition when it must bee inflicted yet a little 2. the punishment it selfe I will visit 3. the sinne for which the punishment is inflicted The blood of Izreel 4. the obiect or subiect of this punishmeÌ„t which is threefold 1. Iehu and his posteritie 2. the state of the kingdome of Israel 3. the whole power and strength of the Commonwealth Lastly the place appointed for execution in the vallie of Izreel The time is signified in these words yet a little whereby he intimateth two things first that the Lord would not presently inflict these iudgements threatned but that he would yet giue them some time of repentance and for a while deferre his punishments which long agoe they had deserued 2. That though hee spared them for a while yet the time should not be long vnlesse they preuented his iudgements by forsaking their sinnes and turning vnto him For in all threatnings though neuer so speedie this condition is to be obserued the which the Israelites neglecting the punishment was accordingly inflicted For at the most the Prophet prophesied but 14. yeeres before the end of Ieroboams raigne and after that his sonne Zacharias had reigned but sixe moneths he was killed by Shallum and so the kingdom 2. King 15. 8. 10. ceased in the house of Iehu at which time God begun to visit the people the which his visitation not onely of the sins of Iehu but of the house of Israel hee accomplished in the reigne of Hosea when as the King and people were led into captiuitie by Shalmaneser King of Babylon So that the sense of these words is thus much as if hee should haue said Although your rebellions bee great and the measure of your sinnes full yet such is your hardnesse of heart and carnall securitie that you promise vnto your selues immunitie from punishment putting the euill day farre from you as though you should euer escape but doe not thus flatter your selues for assuredly the Lord will very shortly visit you for your iniquities and pay you home for all It is true indeede that although your outragious wickednesse doth crie out for present vengeance yet the Lord to shew his patience and long suffering and to leaue you quite without excuse will a little deferre his punishments and expect your repentance but let not Gods delaies and mercifull patience cause you to deferre your conuersion for vndoubtedly if you obstinately persist in your impenitencie the Lord will very quickly execute on you these iudgements which he hath caused mee to denounce against you And this is the meaning of these words yet a little The The doctrines doctrines which hence we gather are these First we may obserue 1. Gods patience and long suffering Gods infinite mercy patience long suffering in sparing of this rebellious people long after their sins cried for vengeance in the meane time sending his Prophets vnto them to inuite theÌ„ to repentance that so they might escape his iust punishments He is long before he threatneth and rather striueth to master mens stubburnnes to incline them to obedience by his mercies and benefits and after he threatneth he is long before he is drawne to punish and after that his iustice vrgeth him to resolue vpon this and that the hainous sinnes of his people crie out in his cares that it is more then time that deserued punishment were inflicted yet hee spareth a little and like a louing father after he that hath taken his rod into his hand and hath lifted it vp to fetch his stroke he yet pauseth and staieth his hand expecting our submission and repentance that so hee may spare vs. And thus hee dealt with the old world as appeareth Gen. 6. 5. 12. 13. with Gen. 6. 5. 12 13. the Amorits who though they were most wicked idolaters yet he deferred their punishment 400. yeeres Gen. 15. 16. Gen. 15. 16. And thus also hath the Lord dealt with vs. So that the Lord is content to attend our leasure being more loath to punish then we to suffer punishment and therefore when the time is more then past wherein iustice bâ—ggeth for vengeance mercie intreateth yet a little that iudgement may be deferred yea and after
sentence is pronounced that execution may be delaied and we reprieued till the next assises that in the meane time by true repentance we may procure our pardon and so escape deserued punishment And this is notablie set downe Esa 30. 18. Yet therefore will the Lord waite Esa 30. 18. that he may haue mercie vpon you c. Secondly we may obserue Gods infallible truth in performing 2 Gods infallible truth in performing his promises his promises notwithstanding mans vnworthines of the least of them After that Iehu had executed Gods iudgements vpon the house of Ahab the Lord promised him that he would confirme the kingdome vnto him and his posterity vnto the fourth generation Now after this promise made by God Iehu who had shewed his hatred to Achabs person and posterity shewed notwithstanding his loue to his sinnes forsaking the Lord and betaking himselfe to the worship of idols And in his steps did his progenie walke adding one outragious wickednesse to another but yet neuer the lesse the Lord made good his promises to him and his posteritie The consideration whereof may comfort those that are cast downe in the sight of their vnworthinesse thinking that because they deserue not Gods mercie therefore they shall not be partakers of it seeing we haue his gratious promises of grace and mercie the which though there be no cause in vs why he should performe yet there is cause enough in God himselfe who is infinite in mercy and infallible in his truth Rom. 3. 3 4. Rom. 3. 3. 4. Thirdly we may obserue that this people at this time 3. Pride goeth before a fall when as the Prophet threatneth Gods neere approaching iudgements were in the top of their pride presumptuous and secure fearing nothing lesse then such dangers and yet at this time destruction hasted and vengeance watched at the doore to seise vpon them Whereby it appeareth that when the wicked is most proud presumptuous and secure he is neerest to destruction when he thinketh himselfe out Psalm 37. 35. 36. of the gunshot of all danger then is hee most ready to be ouertaken of it as appeareth by the examples of Nebuchadnezzer Haman Herod and many others Lastly we may obserue that though the Lord spareth for 4. Punishmēts deferred are in the end inflicted a time yet he will not for euer deferre punishment for as sinne increaseth iudgement approcheth and though the Lord long delay to visit mens wickednesse yet the time runneth on and expireth and that which remaineth in the end will be very short and little before vengeance be inflicted And therefore let not Gods patience and long suffering harden vs in sinne and cause vs to deferre but rather hasten our repentance let vs lay hold of the acceptable time and day of saluation whilest it lasteth otherwise if we delay our conuersion the Lord within a little while when we least looke for it will cause his iudgements suddainly to surprise vs. And thus much concerning the time the punishment it selfe is expressed in these words I will visit The which word The Exposition is of ambiguous signification for it is sometime taken in the best part when as the Lord visiteth in mercy to bestow a benefite which hath been promised but somewhile deferred So he is said to haue visited Sara Gen. 21. 1. And so he promiseth to visit the children of Israel Exod. 13. 19. And Luk. Gen. 21. 1. Exod. 13. 19. Luke 1. 68. 1. 68. God is said to haue visited and redeemed his people Sometimes it is taken in the worst part and signifieth to reuenge and punish as in the second Commandement So Exo. 32. 34. In the day of my vengeance I will visit their sin vpon Exod. 32. 34. Psalm 89. 32. thē Psal 89. 32. I wil visit their transgression with the rod. And in this latter signification it is to be vnderstood in this place The doctrines which from hence we learne are these First The Do ∣ ctrines we may obserue the mercifull iustice of God who doth not rashly punish but first visiteth and then finding the fault inflicteth 1. Gods mercifull iustice who examineth before he punish Gen. 18. 20 21. Esa 26. 14. the punishment in which respect his punishments are called visitations And thus the Lord visited the Sdomites Gen. 18. 20 21. And so he is said first to haue visited and then to haue scattered and destroyed the wicked Esa 26. 14. Whence we are not to gather that the Lord needeth any such visitation to finde out mans wickednesse or that before he can spy out our sinnes he must make a quest of inquirie or priuy search for he is omnipresent and omniscient so that all things though neuer so much cloaked and disguised lye open before him and appeare naked in his sight as it is Heb. 4. 13. But by such borrowed phrases God setteth forth his orderly proceedings and approueth vnto men his iust Heb. 4. 13. iudgements in that they are not rashly executed but with good aduice and deliberation teaching them also in his own example to follow the like practise Here therefore Princes Magistrates Masters of families and all superiours are to learne their lesson namely that Superiours must visit before they punish they visit before they punish and by due examination finde out the fault before they giue sentence or proceede to execution for if God thus behaue himselfe in iudgement before whose eyes all things lie open how much more should men who are oft mistaken and easily deceiued vnlesse they vse great deliberation in their iudiciall proceedings Let therefore all such consider that where there is the most power there should be the least passion that rashnesse is a fault in all dangerous but in superiours pernicious that reasonable men should first iudge before they punish because punishment deferred may be inflicted but being inflicted cānot be recalled that they sustain the honorable place of a Iudge whilest they examine causes but the place of an executioner when without iudgement aduice they inflict punishmēt that they are Gods deputies represent his person therfore are according to his example first to visit and then to punish lest for want of due examination they punish the innocent in stead of offenders The second thing which hence we learne is that though God doth not rashly punish yet he will not suffer the wicked altogether to escape for though the Lord doth not punish euery day yet in the day of his visitation he will not spare And therefore let vs keepe our selues vndefiled from sinne or if we haue stained our consciences with sinne and haue as it were in these bookes registred vp our faults let vs by a liuely faith apply vnto vs the blood of Christ whereby these spots and writings may be washed away for if they remaine vntill the day of Gods visitation they will giue in such witnesse and euidence against vs as will conuict and condemne vs. In
let vs doe it in the loue of God which is the fountaine of euery good worke and in obedience to Gods commandement Secondly let vs propound as the maine ends of our actions the glory of God the good of his Church and our owne saluation Thirdly let our outward obedience proceede from the inward obedience of the heart and be done in sincerity and in vprightnes Fourthly let all be done in faith which by applying Christ and his pretious bloodshed vnto vs doth wash away the corruptions and imperfections wherewith our best actions are stained For though our actions in themselues be neuer so good yet if they be done in selfe-loue for our owne praise pleasure and profit without the sinceritie of the heart or true faith they are but glorious sinnes which displease God and make vs obnoxious to his iudgements and punishments Secondly we are here admonished that we doe not with Iehu and other hypocrites rest and content our selues in We must obey all Gods Commandements some one or two outward workes neglecting obedience vnto the rest of Gods Commandements assuring our selues that if our obedience be true and sincere it will be also whole and intire both in respect of the subiect and obiect that is both in respect of euery part of our selues who obey and in respect of al and euery of Gods commandements to which we are to yeeld obedience for true sanctification is not of one part alone but of the whole man and it maketh vs to hate all sinnes and to loue all vertues with the like affection although not in the same proportion Thirdly we here learne not to make our religion and the We must not make religion a cloake to couer our sins commandements of almightie God a cloak for our corruptions to couer our ambition malice cruelty morosity and other vices as Iehu did For if we do for corrupt and worldly ends imbrace and obey thē then when they wil not further but rather hinder vs in these respects we will cast them off and imbrace the contrarie sinnes and wickednesse according to the example of Iehu and all other apostates as appeareth daily by too too lamentable experience And so much for the sin of Iehu and his posteritie The fourth thing is the subiect or obiect of the punishment which is threefold first the house of Iehu by which is meant Iehu his posteritie which was destroyed by Shallum and so the kingdome taken from them namely Zachariah who was the last king of this family and the fourth from Iehu Here it may be demanded how it could stand with Gods How the child beareth the fathers sinnes Ezech. 18. 20. iustice to punish Iehues sinne in his posteritie seeing he saith that the child shall not beare his fathers iniquitie Ezech. 18. 20. I answere that the Lord may iustly punish the fathers sinne in the child by withholding his grace from him which he is not bound to giue him and so the child being destitute hereof and following his owne natural corruptions liueth in his fathers sin and transgressions and hereby iustly maketh himselfe obnoxious to Gods anger punishment It is true that the child is neuer punished with any positiue punishment for his fathers faults but for his owne sinnes into which being depriued of Gods grace he falleth For if he seeth his father sinnes and feareth and forsaketh them and indeuoureth to doe the contrarie workes of righteousnesse his fathers sinnes shall not be imputed vnto him but he shall liue in his owne righteousnesse as appeareth Ezech. 18. 14. which by Gods Ezech. 18. 14. infinite and vnlimited mercie oftentimes commeth to passe The vse hereof first concerneth parents that they be hereby Admonition to parents mooued to flee sin if not for their owne sake yet at least for their posterie seeing the child vnborne shall smart for their iniquities if the Lord as hee iustly may withhold his grace from them and suffer them to be carried away with their corruptions the which he often doth as he also threatneth in the second commandement Secondly the children of wicked parents may here learne Admonition to children of wicked parents carefully to flee their fathers vices and to indeuour to performe holy obedience vnto the Lord that so they may bee reconciled vnto him for if they follow their fathers steppes the Lord will certainely punish in them not only their own but also their parents sinne in the day of his visitation The second thing which here wee are to obserue is that God threatneth to begin his visitation with the King and God seuerely punisheth the sinnes of princes his posteritie because their owne sinnes were great and grieuous and also because they were accessarie to the sinnes of the people for whereas by their authoritie and good example they might haue restrained them from their open sinnes and stirred them vp to the profession and practise of righteousnesse and holinesse they contrariwise both by their law licensing idolatrie and by their practise liuing in it drew the people to follow their example and therefore the Lord first beginneth to punish them because they were the first agents and moouers vnto sinne So that here we may learne that it is not the great glorie and power of Princes which wil exempt them from punishment when God visiteth For howsoeuer they are gods Psal 82 6. 7. with men yet they are but men with God and as they shall die like men so shall they be punished like men neither shal their great authoritie and high place any thing priuiledge them Nay they aboue and before all others shall surely smart for it seeing they are seldome wicked alone but with their authoritie and example draw others into the like wickednesse The vse hereof concerneth not only Princes but also Magistrates and masters of families yea al that are in any place of authoritie ouer others that they most carefully auoide all sinnes especially such as are ioyned with scandall of their inferiours seeing against the day of Gods visitation they hasten and redouble their punishment The second obiect of this punishment is the state and Exposition kingdome in these words And will cause to cease the kingdome of the house of Israel The which punishment the Lord begun to execute presently after the ouerthrow of Iehues posteritie when as there were no lawful kings which gouerned the Commonwealth but such as vsurped the kingdome by treason murthers al outragious cruelty but it was fullie accomplished 41. yeeres after the death of Zachariah vnder the reigne of Hoshea when as all Israel were carried away captiue and neuer more had any kings of their owne to rule ouer them Where first wee are to obserue what a singular blessing Doct. of God it is when there is a continued sucession of lawfull Succession of lawfull Princes is a great blessing to a land Princes for it is the sinewes of a State wherein consisteth her chiefe strength which being cut
when hee seeth his child after hee hath often corrected him for his faults grow thereby more stubburne and disobedient iudgeth him past all grace and without hope of amendment and therefore giueth him ouer and thrusteth him out of his house So doth God deale with vs all Thirdly we may here learne that if hauing one affliction or punishment laid vpon vs we do not make good vse therof If Gods former chastisements doe not amend vs he will inflict greater punishments of for our amendment but casting Gods iudgements behind our backs become more and more stubburne and rebellious the Lord will surely increase our punishment if we increase in sinne vntill he haue brought vs to vtter destruction for the pit of his vengeance can neuer be drawne drie neither will he euer want thunderbolts of his wrath of all sizes to dart against sinners sinne they neuer so often but after a plague he can send a famine after famine the sword after priuate euils publike mischiefes after corporall spirituall and after temporarie eternall punishments And this appeareth Leuit. 26. Deu. 28. by the former examples of Pharaoh the Israelites in the time of the Iudges and in this place and this wee likewise shall find true by our owne experience if we do not in this time of respite make vse of Gods former iudgements For the Lord hath pulled backe his hand to spare vs if we repent but if we securely go on in our sinnes he is in this time and space but lifting vp his hand the he may strike the greater stroke The last thing which we will here obserue is that if wee decline in our vertues graces and manners we shall also decline So much we decline in courage and strength as we decay in vertue in our strength and manlinesse if we waxe cold in the zeale of Gods glorie he will also coole our courage and if with effeminate inconstancie wee turne from him hee will also effeminate our minds and take away our valor strength and fortitude and so becomming weake impotent and dastardly cowards we shall bee made a fit pray for our weakest enemies And those who heretofore trēbled at our names whilest seruing God he filled our hearts with courage and our hands with strength shall after our defection when our hearts are changed and made effeminate giue vs shamefull foiles and obtaine an easie victorie And this appeareth in Jos 7. the example of the Israelites Iosua 7. in the time of the Iudges in the reigne of Saul and Dauid and the rest of the Deut. 28. 7. 25. Leuit. 26. 7. 8. 17. Kings according to the word of the Lord Deut. 28. 7. 25. 32. 30. Ios 23 10. Leuit. 26. 7. 8. 17. And so much for the second punishment as it is shadowed vnder the name of the Prophets child Now wee are to consider of it as it is plainely expressed in the reason giuen why this name is imposed For I will no more haue pitie vpon the house of Israel but I will vtterly take them away The words in the originall are For I will not adde go forward or continue Exposition to haue mercy By which he signifieth that howsoeuer heretofore he had multiplied his mercies vpon them and after that he had cast them off for their rebellions had often receiued them againe into his former loue and fauour yet now seeing they had abused his mercie and patience he would not proceed any longer to shew mercie but the acceptable time of grace being past he would inflict his iudgements vpon thē which long agoe they had deserued For I will no more haue pitie The word here vsed signifieth generally to haue mercie but is fitly here translated pity for whereas there are two kinds of mercie the one spirituall the which especially sheweth it selfe in the forgiuenesse of sinnes the other temporall whereby the Lord seeing the misery of men pitieth them and in his tender compassion deliuereth them out of temporarie affliction the former kind of mercie God denieth not to the Israelites seeing none are excluded from this mercie who repent and beleeue but the latter namely freedome and deliuerance out of their miserable captiuitie Whereas therefore the Lord saith that hee will no more haue mercie vpon them his meaning is that he will not anie more in pitie and compassion deliuer them out of their enemies hands as he had done in former times as in the daies of Ioash 2. King 13. 23. 25. from the Aramites and in the daies 2. King 13. 23. 2. King 14. 26. of Ieroboam 2. King 14. 26. 27. besides those manifold deliuerances in the time of the Iudges Saul and Dauid but that now their enemies should for euer haue the dominion ouer them It followeth But I will vtterly take them away The which words are diuersly translated The Vulgar readeth it I will vtterly forget them as though this should be the sense I will be so farre from pitying them that I will not so much as remember them But this translation the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will not admit vnlesse wee would change the third radicall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Others reade it I will vtterly take them away namely out of the land of promise into captiuitie by their enemies which will well stand with the words sense and the euent Iunius readeth it thus I will not proceede anie more to haue mercie one the house of Israel that I should by any meanes pardon them The which translation also well agreeth with the text and with al circumstances for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 followeth it commonly signifieth to pardon and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometimes Gen. 38 15. Iudg. 8. 6. Jer. 13. 14. Amos 7 8. signifieth that as Gen. 38. 15. Iudg. 8. 6. And in this sense we haue the like threatning Ier. 13. 14. Amos. 7. 8. And so much for the meaning of the words The doctrines which from hence we gather are these First whereas he saith Doctrine that he will no longer proceede to haue pity on them hence Gods former mercies abused doe not exempt vs from future iudgements we learne that it is a false inference which carnall and secure men make namely that because the Lord hath multiplied his mercies vpon them in former times therefore they are sure that he will do so still notwithstanding that they continually abuse his mercie and take occasion thereby to go on in their sinnes without repentance For this was the case of the Israelites in this place against whom he threatneth that he would turne his mercies into iudgements It is true indeede that Gods faithfull children may make such conclusions from their former experience of Gods mercies in his spirituall gifts and graces for in them hee is vnchangeable Rom. 11 29. And also concerning temporall benefits so
glorie hereof in part or whole to any other sauing our onely Sauiour Christ c. The second thing which we obserue is that the onely true 2. Iehouah wil be their God alone who worship him according to his word Iehouah is the God of those alone who worship and serue him after his will reuealed in his word as for those that in stead of Gods reuealed truth imbrace their owne wil-worships though they make neuer so glorious a profession of their seruice to the true Ged yet he esteemeth it not as done vnto him neither will he acknowledge them his seruants nor himselfe their God who in stead of his wil do their own wills and in stead of his pure seruice offer vnto him their owne inuentions Whereas contrariwise hee vouchsafeth to bee called the God of them who worship him after his reuealed will though otherwise their obedience be mingled with many corruptions and imperfections as appeareth in the example of the Israelites and the Iewes in this place Thirdly we here learne whence we are to expect deliuerance 3. Saluation is onely from the Lord. and saluation out of the hands of our enemies not from our own strength munitiō number riches friends seeing our saluation commeth not from our selues or from our own meanes but from the Lord alone And therfore when we abound in these things we must not trust in them and so grow proud in our owne strength but in Gods helpe and promised assistance and when these things are wanting let vs not despaire of deliuerance seeing the Lord without aboue or contrarie to these meanes can saue and preserue vs by his owne omnipotent power as appeareth in the example of the Israelites deliuered out of the captiuitie of Egypt out of the hands of the Madianites by Gedeon and his 300. men Iudg. 7. from the power of Sanacherib by his Judg. 7. 2. King 19. owne Angell and in the example of the slaughter of the Philistims by Ionathan his Armourbearer 1. Sam. 14. 6. And so 1. Sam. 14 6. in our greatest weakenes and want of meanes we may comfort our selues in the Lords assistance which is al-sufficient and say with Ionathan It is not hard to the Lord to saue with many or with few 1. Sam. 14. 6. and with Asa 2. Chron. 1. Sam. 14. 6. 2. Chron. 14. 11. 14. 11. O Lord it is nothing vnto thee to helpe with many or with no power Whereas on the other side all worldly helpes are insufficient to deliuer without Gods assistance for though the horse be prepared against the day of battaile yet our saluation commeth of the Lord Prou. 21. 31. And if the Lord doe not Prou. 21. 31. blesse this meanes A horse is but a vaine helpe and shall not deliuer any by his great strength Psalm 33. 17. And therefore Psalm 33. 17. when we abound in these meanes although wee may lawfully vse them and thanke God for them yet let vs put no affiance in them but say with Dauid Psalm 44. 6. I doe Psalm 44. 6. not trust in my bow neither can my sword saue me c. ANd so much concerning the second degree of the Israelites punishment The third followeth which is their vtter and finall reiection vers 8. Now when shee had weaned Vers 8. 9. Lo-ruchamah she conceiued and bare a sonne Vers 9. Then God said Cal his name Lo-ammi for ye are not my people therefore I will not be yours In which words the third punishment is first typically shadowed vnder the childs name and afterwards plainely expressed in the reason rendred thereof But before this third punishment is denounced there is a certaine space interposed betweene it and the former which is signified vers 8. Now whē she had weaned Loru-chamah c. By the weaning of Loru-chamah the Prophet typically sheweth that because the people were not reclaimed with the former punishments the Lord would be so far from repealing his sentence of those iudgements before denounced that he would now ratifie and confirme it yea and because their diseases were growne so desperate that they were past all cure and seeing neither mercies nor iudgements would reclaime them he would now inflict vpon thē a third iudgement more heauie then all the rest namely he would reiect them frō being his people But yet he would not do this sodenly but as the child is first weaned before it be taken from his nurse so they should be weaned and restrained from their nurses the Prophets and frō the food of their soules the milk 1. Pet. 2. 2. of Gods word of which the Apostle speaketh 1. Pet. 2. 2. and consequently should bee depriued of al the graces of Gods spirit which are both begotten by this spiritual seed of Gods word and nourished and increased with this heauenly food But howsoeuer the Lord goeth forward in the denunciation of iudgements yet it is not altogether without mercy for before he vtterly reiecteth them he interposeth a conuenient distance of time between this and the former iudgement that in the meane while they might repent and so escape this last punishment And this also is signified by the weaning of Loru-chamah before Lo-ammi is conceiued For though he had condemned them to perpetual captiuitie yet he doth not presently exclude them out of that couenant which he had made with their fathers wherby they became his people but for a time hee patiently waited for their conuersion that so they might still retaine the name of Gods people and attaine vnto the saluation of their soules though their bodies were inthralled in a perpetuall seruitude But when as they made no vse neither of Gods former iudgements nor yet of his patience long suffering but obstinately and desperately went on in their sins they increasing in wickednesse the Lord increaseth his punishments and finally casts them off from being his people The which finall reiection is signified and shadowed vnder the name Lo-ammi the signification wherof is Not my people as it is expounded by God himselfe in this place and after it is plainely expressed in the reason for ye are not my people therefore I will not be yours The Lord had in former times made choice of the children of Israel amongst all the nations of the world to be his Church and people according to that Deut. 32. 9. For the Deut. 32. 9. Lords portion is his people Iacob is the lot of his inheritance with them hee made his couenant and vpon them as being his owne peculiar people and proper familie he multiplied his benefits with a more liberall hand then vpon any other nation But when Israel obserued not the condition of the couenant but renounced the seruice of God went a whoring after idols and when neither Gods mercies would moue them to loue him nor his iudgements to feare him nor both ioyned together could reclaime them from their wicked waies and bring them to repentance the Lord casteth them
off as being a desperate cure and finally reiecteth them from being his Church and people Yet he doth not presently execute this last punishment after he had inflicted the former for after they were led into captiuitie and liued as captiues in the land of the Medes vnder the Empire and gouernment of the Assyrians they retained still amongst them some relicks of their owne manner of worship and vsed their ceremonies in their owne assemblies and in respect of this outward seruice and communion which was amongst them they had not altogether lost the name of Gods people but when as Deioce the first King of the Medes preuailed against the Assyrians they were driuen out of the countrie of the Medes and scattered into diuers parts of the world so as they could not any more assemble together nor exercise their owne worship nor vse their owne ceremonies And so mixing themselues in marriages with the Gentiles and imbracing their religion they were wholly excluded out of Gods couenant and losing both the name and priuiledges of the people of God were numbred amongst Pagans and infidels But here it may bee demanded how this can stand Obiection with Gods couenant made vnto the posteritie not only of Iuda but of Abraham Isaac and Iacob and how it can agree with the words following that the children of Israel should be as the sand of the sea c. I answer that howsoeuer the Answer Lord reiected the whole bodie and Common wealth of Israel generally considered yet not all and euery person amongst the Israelites for he had in this generall defection many who serued him in the sinceritie of their hearts and therefore in this common reiection he retaineth many as his people both in respect of the time present and future For many in that generall defection of the 10. Tribes vnder Ieroboam who hated idolatrie and imbraced the pure and sincere worship and seruice of God left their patrimonies and possessions in the kingdome of Israel and adioyned themselues to the house of Iuda as appeareth 2. Chron. 11. 13. 16. 2. Chro. 11. 13. 16. Some also in the reigne of Asa fel frō the Kingdom of Israel and subiected themselues vnto his gouernment when they saw that God was with him as it is 2. Chron. 15. 9. Diuers 2. Chron. 15. 9. others were vnited to Iuda in the reigne of Ezechias as appeareth 2. Chron. 30. 11. 18. 25. of which number though 2. Chron. 30. 11. 18. 25. some after the celebration of the Passeouer returned into their owne countrie yet it is verie likely that when the Prophets of God foretold their captiuitie when Gods religion was wholly reiected and prophaned and when the Assyrians made cruell warre against the kingdome of Israel both they and many more who beleeued Gods word in the mouth of his Prophets expected the execution of those punishments which were threatned against their countrie left their owne habitations and adioyned themselues to the kingdom of Iuda and were led captiue with them into Babylon and likewise with them returned out of their captiuitie as appeareth Ezra 2. Ezra 2. Moreouer God no doubt had his number amongst those who were led captiue by Salmanasser who though they lost the outward name of Gods people and the notes of a visible Church the purity of doctrine publikely preached and the right vse of the Sacraments publikely administred yet they wanted not the spirituall graces of his Spirit not were excluded out of his Church inuisible and howsoeuer they were reiected from the old couenant yet they had their part in the couenant of grace Lastly for the future time many of these who were scattered ouer the face of the earth after the comming and ascension of Christ were by the ministery of the Apostles and Gods Ministers conuerted to the faith and receiued together with the Gentiles into the couenant of grace and admitted as true subiects of Christs Kingdome And yet notwithstanding all this because the greatest number of the people who were led captiue remained in their impenitency it might bee said that Israel should be Lo-ammi none of Gods people the farre greater part giuing the denomination to the whole In the last place as he reiecteth them from being his people so he denieth himselfe to be their God therefore I will not be yours the Hebrew hath it I will not be vnto you the meaning is that he would not be their God which is not expressed but to be vnderstood by mutual relation So Ier. 11. 4. Jer. 11. 4. Ye shall be my people and I will be your God But he vseth this speech as being more emphaticall and doth not onely say vnto them that he would refuse to be their God but that he would not be vnto thē intimating thereby that they should haue no manner of part or interest in him nor any thing to doe with him for their benefit so that though his being giueth being and all goodnesse and happinesse to his creatures yet this should not profit them because he would not be vnto them c. As though he should say seeing you haue vngratefully abused my benefits and stubbornely contemned my iudgements and notwithstanding all the meanes I haue vsed to reclaime you ye continue in your rebellion security and hardnesse of heart forsaking me your gratious God and neglecting my pure worship and seruice and haue made choyce of false Gods and committed with them from time to time grosse idolatry therefore seeing you haue refused me I will likewise refuse you seeing you reiect me from being your God I will reiect you from being my people and howsoeuer my being being infinit in goodnesse deriueth vnto those that feare and serue me all happinesse yet it shall not be vnto you for your good and preseruation but rather as your sinnes deserue for your punishment and vtter destruction And so much for the meaning of the words Now we are to set downe such doctrines as do arise out of them The first The Do ∣ ctrines thing which here we obserue is that when the people of Israel were not reclaimed with the two former punishments God inflicteth more heauie punishments where lighter will not amend vs. the Lord goeth forward vnto the third which was farre more grieuous then both the other because they did not onely goe forward in their former wickednesse but also added this vnto the rest the neglect and contempt of Gods iudgements So that this physicke of Gods correction either worketh vpon the conscience and purgeth away the corruptions of sinne or if it haue no operation it maketh the party diseased worse then he was before and moueth the Lord our Physitian to administer a purgation of greater force And therefore let vs learne to make profitable vse of lesser punishments or else the Lord will inflict those which are more grieuous either till he haue amended or else destroyed vs. Examples hereof we haue in Pharaoh the Iewes and many others Secondly
lest the Lord seeing vs vncorrigible likewise reiect vs as he did the Iewes for If God spared not the naturall branches let vs take heed lest he doe not spare vs who are but wild branches as the Apostle reasoneth Rom. 11. 21. Rom. 11. 21. The Prophets holy bouldnes in deliuering his message Fiftly we are to obserue that when the Prophet threatneth against the people their finall reiection they were in a most flourishing and prosperous estate and therefore no doubt giuing small credit to the Prophets words it was an ambassage exceeding dangerous exposing him to the malice and outrages of an insolent people But yet notwithstanding remembring who had sent him on his message he ouercommeth all these difficulties and faithfully deliuereth the word of God which was put into his mouth Sixtly we may here learne that though their present estate Outward things no true signe of Gods loue or hatred were very prosperous yet they were out of Gods fauour and euen marked to vtter destruction whereby it appeareth that we cannot rightly iudge by outward things either of Gods loue or hatred seeing these things come alike to all and the same outward condition is to the iust and to the wicked as the Wiseman speaketh Eccles 9. 1. 2. Nay oftentimes Eccles 9. 1. 2. the wicked most flourish for a time and the godly are afflicted as appeareth in the example of Esau and Iacob the Egyptians and the Israelites Saul and Dauid the Pharisies and Iesus Christ himselfe and his Apostles And therefore if wee iudge them in Gods fauour who are in a flourishing estate and condemne them as miserable who are in affliction we shall iustifie the wicked and condemne the generation of Gods children as it is Psalm 73. 15. Psalm 73. 15. God reiecteth not his people before they reiect him Lastly we may here obserue that God reiecteth not this people before they had first reiected him neither doth hee refuse to rule and protect them as their Lord before they had refused to obey him as his subiects And this may appeare by the order of the words where he saith Yee are not my people therefore I will not be yours Howsoeuer therefore in Gods eternall decree he reprobateth whom hee pleaseth for the manifestation of the glorie of his iustice yet in the administration of this decree he neuer reiecteth any who do not first forsake him And therefore leauing Gods secret counsailes vnto himselfe let vs imbrace his reuealed will and according therunto let vs conforme our selues vnto holy obedience and liue like the people of God submitting our selues to bee ruled by his word and spirit and so wee may be assured that the Lord will continue to bee our gratious God and will neuer cast vs off seeing he refuseth none who do not first refuse him neither denieth his fauour to any who doe not denie vnto him their obedience ANd thus much concerning the Legall comminations Euangelicall consolations Now follow the Euangelicall consolations for our Prophet Hosea hauing in the former part of the chapter according to the vsuall method of the Prophets first set down their sins and then the iudgements of God and the punishments due vnto them doth not end his Sermon before hee had comforted Gods faithfull children who were deiected with the former threatnings by assuring them of the inlargement of the kingdome of Iesus Christ the promised Messias and the propagation of the Church through the mercie of God forgiuing their sinnes and reconciling them vnto himselfe in his Sonne vnto whom they are vnited by Gods spirit and a liuely faith Where Gods Ministers may obserue in Gods owne practise The best method of conuerting a sinner what is the best methode and order for the conuerting of a sinner namely first to bring men to a sight of their sins secondly to set before them the anger of God the curse of the law and all those fearefull punishments temporall and eternall which by them they haue deserued And when thus by the preaching of the law they are thorowly humbled in the sight of their owne misery then they are to raise them vp again by the preaching of the Gospel containing in it Gods gracious promises of mercie and forgiuenes in Iesus Christ For this is the order which the wisdom of God hath thought most fit as appeareth in this place and in al the writings and sermons not only of the Prophets but also of the Apostles Acts 2. 23. 37. 38. Rom. 1. 2. 3. So Peter Act. 2. 23. 37. 38. And Paul Rom. 1. 2. 3. c. But let vs come to the words themselues verse 10. Yet the Verse 10 11. number of the children of Israel shall be as the sand in the sea which cannot be measured nor told And in the place where it was said vnto them ye are not my people it shall be said vnto them Ye are the sonnes of the liuing God Verse 11. Then shall the children of Iuda and the children of Israel be gathered together and appoint themselues one head and they shall come vp out of the land for great is the day of Izreel In which words is contained a sweete consolation for all Gods afflicted children taken from the flourishing estate of The exposition Gods Church vnder the Kingdome and gouernment of Iesus Christ The which their prosperitie and happinesse is first described in the 10. verse and part of the 11. verse and then magnified in the last words for great is the day of Izreel It is described by foure arguments The first is their multitude that they should be in number numberlesse The second is their dignity that they should be not onely Gods people but also the sonnes of the liuing God The third is their vnitie and vnanimity that they should be gathered together and appoint vnto themselues one head vnder whom they should ioyntly be gouerned The last is their liberty and full redemption that they should come out of the land polluted with idolatry and should be adioyned vnto the true Church of God The first argument of consolation taken from the multitude of Gods Church is contained in these words Yet the number of the children of Israel shall be as the sand of the sea which cannot be measured nor told Whereas he saith Yet the number c. he meeteth with an obiection of the hypocriticall Israelites and withall comforteth Gods children who were deiected with the former threatnings For the Prophet hauing shewed that the Lord would reiect the people of Israel from being his people the hypocrites among them would be ready to charge the Prophet that his prophecie Obiection could not be true seeing it contradicted Gods promise made to Abraham that he would multiply his seed as the starres of heauen and as the sands by the sea side the which he should not performe if now he should reiect and cast them off To which the Prophet answereth that though God did reiect all these
rebellious Israelites which were the seed Answer of Abraham according to the flesh yet he would be as good as his promise which is to be vnderstood of the seede of Abraham not according to the flesh but according to the spirit that is both of the Israelites and also the Gentiles which should in great numbers be gathered into the Kingdome of Iesus Christ and be true members of his Church Secondly whereas the faithfull might haue been ouerwhelmed The multiplying of Gods Church by ioyning together the Iewes and Gentiles with sorrow and troubled with many doubtings when they heard of the vtter reiection of the Israelites as though the Church of God should thereby come to ruine the Prophet comforteth them and strengtheneth their saith against such doubtings by assuring them that the Lord would make good his promise concerning the multiplying of Abrahams seed as the starres of heauen and that this reiection of the rebellious Israelites should be so far from hindering of it that he would in his infinit wisedome make it an occasion of accomplishing his promise and multiplying his Church because in regard of his promise made to Abraham he would in the ministery of the Gospell by his Apostles and Ministers call into his Kingdome of grace first the Israelites and then by occasion of them the Gentiles amongst whom they were scattered and so of both the reliques of Abrahams posterity according to the flesh and of the beleeuing Gentiles his children according to the spirit he would multiply the number of his Church like vnto the stars of heauen and sands by the sea side in multitude But let vs come more particularly vnto the words of the text Yet the children c. Here the Prophet ioyneth those things which in their owne nature seeme to differ as though he should say The former threatnings which I haue denounced may seeme to contradict Gods promise made to Abraham concerning the multiplying of his seede but notwithstanding that the Lord will execute those iudgements which I haue denounced yet he is not vnmindfull of his promise but will though he cast off the rebellious Israelites multiply the true sonnes and children of Abraham consisting not onely of the beleeuing Israelites but also of the beleeuing Gentiles which by the preaching of the Gospell shall be conuerted vnto the faith and so adioyned to the Church as the starres of heauen and like the sands by the sea side in number And therefore the wicked Israelites haue no reason to insult in their security as though Gods Church could not stand if they fall but must needes be ouerthrowne in their ruine and as if God could not be true of his word vnlesse they were preserued and multiplied seeing the Lord in his infinite wisedome and power can of stones raise vp children vnto Abraham and of vnbeleeuing Gentiles make beleeuing Matth. 3. Christians Yet the number of the children of Israel c. By children of Israel we are to vnderstand the whole Church of God vnder the gouernment of Christ consisting of all beleeuers both Iewes Israelites and Gentiles For Israel in the Scriptures â— diuersly taken sometimes for the whole people which were the posterity of Iacob according to the flesh and sometimes for the ten Tribes alone and that both elect and reprobate beleeuers and vnbeleeuers sometimes it is taken for them onely who were Israelits according to the flesh by naturall generation and not according to the spirit borne by spirituall regeneration neither children of the promise made to Abraham because they were not indued with the faith of Abraham Of such the Apostle speaketh Rom. 9. 6. All are not Israel which are of Israel 7. Neither all children because Rom. 9. 6 7. they are of the seede of Abraham c. And 1. Cor. 10. 18. Behold 1. Cor. 10. 18. Israel which is after the flesh Of these the Prophet here speaketh not because they were not members of the Church of Christ but rather these are those whom in the former verses the Lord threatned to reiect and to withdraw all mercy from them Sometimes it is taken for those who like Nathaniel are true Israelites indeed both in regard of their naturall generation and also their spirituall regeneration the children of Abraham both because they issued out of his loynes and likewise because they were indued with his faith And of these Christ speaketh Matth. 10. 5. Goe not into the way of the Matth. 10. 5. 6. Gentiles 6. But rather to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel And Matth. 15. 24. Matth. 15. 24. Sometimes it is taken for those which are not the sons of Abraham according to the flesh but according to the spirit borne vnto him not by nature but by grace and according to the promise Gen. 17. 5. which were all the beleeuers Gen. 17. 5. amongst the Gentiles that imbraced the faith of Abraham And of both these latter kindes of Israelites is this prophecie to be vnderstood first of the beleeuing Israelites which from the comming of Christ to the end of the world should be effectually called by the preaching of the Gospell neither are they here excluded as some haue imagined who expound this prophecy onely of the calling of the Gentiles seeing our Sauiour professeth that he was sent in the first place to them Math. 15. 24. And the Apostle Rom. Matth. 15. 24. Rom. 11. 25 26. 11. 25 26. That Israel likewise shall be saued when the fulnesse of the Gentiles is come in and seeing many also by the ministery of Christ and his Disciples were conuerted to the faith But howsoeuer this prophecy is to be vnderstood of them in the first place yet not of them onely but likewise of the beleeuing Gentiles which were added to the beleeuing Iewes and became one Church with them as appeareth Ioh. 10. 16. And this is manifest first because otherwise the promise John 10. 16. here made of multiplying the Israelites like the sands by the sea side in number could not be verified if it should be vnderstood onely of the children of Abraham according to the flesh whereas it is fully accomplished if it be vnderstood of his children according to the spirit as the Apostle also sheweth Rom 4. 16 17 18. Rom. 4. 16 17 18. Secondly the Apostle meeting with an obiection which might arise from the comparing of the small number of those who did beleeue with the promise made to Abraham concerning the multiplying of his seede as the starres and sands which also is repeated in this place affirmeth that Abrahams children should haue their name in Isaac Rom. 9. 7. Rom. 9. 7 8. and expounding himselfe verse 8. he saith that they which are the children of the flesh are not the children of God but the children of the promise are counted for the seede So that all the elect of God indued with the faith of Abraham are to be accounted his children and the onely true Israelites And
hauing found vs carried vs on his shoulders into his sheepfold of grace and happinesse Thirdly we are to obserue the meanes whereby Christ Christs bloodshed the meanes of our gathering into the church gathered vs into his Church namely by shedding his blood for sinne which excluded vs out of it and scattered vs abroad could not be done away but by Christs death whereby Gods iustice was to be satisfied and his wrath appeased The consideration whereof as it should make vs most thankfull to our good shepheard Christ who hath not spared to giue his life for his sheepe so it should make vs most carefull to walke in the waies of Gods Commandements and to auoid the by-paths of errour and sinne lest after we are gathered together and brought into Christs fold we wander againe and goe astray and so fall into the iawes of the spirituall wolfe who daily seeketh to deuoure vs. For if we neglect the paines and labour yea the losse of the pretious blood of our good shepheard which he spilt in seeking vs that he might free vs from danger and bring vs safe to his sheepfold and suffer our selues to be allured with euery vaine triffle to leaue his flocke and to wander in the deserts of the wicked world till we are againe lost and subiect to the former dangers from which he freed vs let vs take heede lest he also basely account of vs as being vnworthie of a second labour in seeking of vs. Fourthly we are to obserue that the meanes whereby hee The ministrie of the word the meanes of applying Christs benefits vnto vs. Iohn 10. 27. applieth the former benefit vnto vs making it effectual for our gathering into his Church is the ministerie of his word his holy spirit and a liuely faith and therefore wee are carefully and conscionablie to heare Gods word which is the voyce of our shepheard whereby hee gathereth vs into his sheepefold And forasmuch as wee are dull of hearing and slow in comming both in respect of the stiffenesse of our limmes and stubbornnesse of our willes therefore let vs continually implore our good shepheard not onely to call vs with his voice but also to send his holy spirit to assist vs for he alone openeth our deafe eares suppleth our stiffe ioynts and mollifieth and inclineth our stubborne willes making vs both able and willing to come vnto him when he in the ministerie of the word calleth vs. And seeing wee also before we can come vnto Christ must be indued with a liuely faith therefore let vs vse all good meanes ordained of God to attaine vnto it and not cease begging of it at the hands of our heauenly father seeing it is not of our selues but wee haue it onely by his free gift as appeareth Eph. 2. 8. Ephes 2. 8. Gods spirit the bond of our vnion with Christ and one with another Lastly we are to obserue that this collection of Gods people is spirituall because the spirit of God is the bond of this communion which is amongst the saints and therefore it cannot be hindred by distance of place because the spirit of God filleth all places in heauen and earth The which serueth notablie for our comfort in that we haue by vertue of this spiritual and inseparable vnion part with al the saints in al their fastings prayers al good exercises and holy duties of Gods worship and seruice though we should bee exiled into the vttermost parts of the world because we are vnited vnto them by the same spirit But besides this spirituall communion there is also a local That there ought to be a locall gathering together of the Church and corporal gathering together in the same visible Church and congregation which as much as in them lieth is to bee desired and attained vnto of all the faithfull for they are the sheepe of Iesus Christ and therfore they are not wild beasts to be scattered and singled euery one from another in his owne denne but to flocke together in their owne sheepfold that they may ioyntly performe seruice to the great shepheard in hearing his word receiuing his Sacraments praying for those things they want and praysing him for those good things which they haue receiued that also by this outward collection of their bodies they may testifie the the inward coniunction of their minds and soules and not only testifie but also confirme and increase it by performing all mutuall duties one to another as instructing the ignorant helping the distressed relieuing the poore comforting those that mourne defending the weake and exhorting one another to all holy actions of pietie and righteousnesse Neither must they consort themselues with wolues goates beares and such wild beasts that is with worldly and wicked men who either will seduce or else destroy them seeing it is the nature of the true sheepe of Christ to flocke together and to sequester themselues from all other companie as much as they can in this worldlie wildernesse wherein oftentimes necessitie and not choice intermingleth those which should be seuered And thus much for the vnitie of the faithfull The second The vnanimitie of the faithfull thing expressed is their vnanimitie which appeareth in their ioynt consent and generall agreement in the choice of their head and gouernour For after they are called by God and gathered together into the Church and kingdome of Christ then being thus chosen to bee Christs people and subiects they likewise make choice of him to be their king and head And this is signified in these words And shall appoint or as the decorum of the matter requireth the words may well beare choose or set ouer themselues one head that is one king and supreme gouernour namely the Lord Iesus Christ For he alone is the great King of his people the great shepheard of his flocke the head of his members which is his Church as appeareth in many places of the Scripture So Ezech. 34. 23. 24. 37. 22. 23. 24. Ioh. 10. 16. 1. Cor. 11. 3. Ephes 1. 22. 5. 23. But here it may be demanded how this here is ascribed 〈…〉 Christ is â—et ouer his Church as head by God and how chosen by the faithfull Ephes 34. 23. Ephes 1. 22. to the Church to set ouer them a king and head seeing in other places this is attributed vnto God himselfe as Ezech. 34. 23. Ephes 1. 22. To which I answere that God the father first and principally doth appoint Christ head and king ouer the Church and the people of God do set Christ ouer themselues when as they giue their mutuall assent to Gods appointment and by a liuely faith receiue Iesus Christ for their king and head promising vnto him their alleageance and obedience Thus Saul was appointed and annointed King ouer Israel by God 1. Sam 10. 1. And the people also 1. Sam. 10. 1. 1. Sam. 11. 15. are said to haue made him king ouer them in Gilgal 1. Sam. 11. 15. So that it
his Spirit he openeth them and inclineth their hearts to beleeue and imbrace it lest wee should ascribe the whole praise of our conuersion vnto the ministery of man which is principally due to his holy spirit who is the chiefe cause thereof As therefore the poole of Bethesda did not at all times cure diseases but onely when the Angell descended and infused vertue into the water and yet neuerthelesse the people at all times watched that they might be readie to put in their friends when the opportune time came so these riuers and streames of the Gospell which runne from the sanctuarie haue not alwaies vertue and power in them to heale our diseases and sores of sinne but then onely when the spirit of God descendeth and by his secret working infuseth vertue thereunto and therefore wee are continuallie to watch for this time in the meane while vsing the meanes continually appointed by God to this purpose Neither doth he determine the presence before whom or the place where this dutie must bee performed but indefinitely and absolutely hee inioyneth vs to speake vnto our brethren and sisters Whence we learne that there is no presence or place exempted from this dutie but wee are to exhort all in all places to come vnto Christ and to leaue the kingdome of darkenesse publickly in the ministerie of the word and in priuat conferences at home and abroad in the congregation and in our chambers as occasion shall be offered for gaining our brethrē vnto Christs kingdom For as the spirit of God is restrained to no time so neither to any place but he conuerteth both when he will and also where he will The sixth thing to be obserued is the change of the names Great difference betweene the effects of the law and the Gospell Lo-ammi into Ammi and Lo-ruchamah into Ruchamah wherby is signified that there is a great change in the time of the Gospell from the state of things vnder the law for those whom the law scattered the Gospell gathereth those whom the law made strangers and enemies the Gospell maketh subiects and friends those whom the law debarred of mercy are by the Gospel receiued to mercy those whō the law condemned the Gospel iustifieth and saueth so that now enmity is turned into frendship iudgement into mercy death and condemnation into life and eternal saluation in by Christ our Sauiour The consideration whereof as it should fill our harts with sound comfort so also with true thankfulnes and our mouthes also with Gods praises who hath caused this happy change turned our griefe and sorrow into ioy gladnes Lastly whereas God inioyneth vs to inuite others vnto Mans miserie the lawes impotencie and Christs sufficiencie Christ by calling them Ruchamah that is such as haue obtained mercie he herein includeth their miserie the lawes impotencie in freeing them from it that through Gods mercie and Christs merits alone we haue saluation For the first it is include in the word mercie for mercie doth presuppose miserie both in respect of our sinnes and also the punishment which for them was due vnto vs and the lawes impotencie for if we could haue obtained saluation by the law then should wee not haue needed mercie because wee should haue been saued by our owne merits and lastlie that we haue not saluation of or by our selues but in Christ and for his merits for when God was displeased there must be some meanes to pacifie him when wee had excluded our selues from Gods mercie there must be some other way to recouer it which could not be any meanes of our owne for wee in stead of pacifying God for our old sinnes were continually readie to anger him with new and in stead of mercie wee by our new transgressions heaped vpon our selues new punishments and therefore in Christ alone Gods mercie is obtained who hath satisfied his iustice and appeased his wrath by discharging our debt bearing our sins and suffering that punishment which wee by them had most iustly deserued ANd so much for the consequent dutie to bee performed of the faithfull after themselues are made partakers of the Euangelicall benefits In the next place the Prophet returneth to the legall threatnings in these words Vers 2. Pleade or contend with your mother pleade with her Vers 2 for she is not my wife or as the word is sometimes taken that shee is not my wife neither am I her husband but let her take away or that shee may take away her fornications out of her sight and her adulteries from betweene her breasts Where the Lord commandeth that a diuorce should be proclaimed betweene him and the Israelites and withall sheweth the cause or end of this denunciation namely that they might repent and turne from their spirituall whoredomes But let vs come to the exposition of the words and after Exposition obserue the doctrines which arise out of them Plead with your mother These wordes may seeeme to contradict the former for there the Lord promiseth that he would gather his Church and vnite them vnto Christ that he might be her head she his members he her husband and she his spouse and now presently he threatneth that he wil giue her a bil of diuorce and break off the mariage between them But we are to know that the former words were an Euangelical promise which was not presently to be performed but in the time of the Gospel after the cōming of Christ but in the meane time because the Israelites were not terrified with the former threatnings nor allured to repētance by Gods gracious promises therfore hauing by y◠former consolations comforted Gods children amongst them who were truely humbled now hee beginneth againe to thunder out Gods threatnings against the obdurate and impenitent shewing that notwithstanding God would extend such mercie to the faithfull in the time of the Gospell yet this should bee no priuiledge to exempt them who liued in impenitencie from Gods iudgements but hee would for their sinnes certainely reiect them vnlesse they speedelie repented of them And this is vsuall with the Prophets to intermixe mercie with iudgements consolations with threatnings that neither the humbled may despaire nor the obdurate and impenitent presume as also to mingle their prophecies which concerned the present time with those which concerned the kingdome of the Messias in the time of Gospell for as their maine end was to point at Christ that at his comming their prophecies being fulfilled in him he might be receiued so they were not to neglect their present auditorie but by shewing their sinnes and Gods iudgements to bring them to God by true repentance And if this bee obserued it will giue great light to the vnderstanding of them whereas contrariwise the not obseruing hereof causeth great confusion and obscuritie But let vs come to the words themselues Plead with your mother c. Where we are to consider who they are whom the Lord commandeth to plead as children secondly who this
mother is that is to bee diuorced and thirdly the diuorce it selfe Concerning the first diuers are of diuers iudgements some vnderstand it of the faithfull in the time of the Gospell that they after they were added to the Church should plead with their mother the Church of the Iewes that laying her sinnes to her charge they might bring her to repentance But this cannot agree with the rest that followeth for they are commanded to accuse her for her idolatry in forsaking the Lord and worshipping the Heathen gods which sinne was not committed by the Church of the Iewes in the time of the Gospell nor after their returne out of the captiuitie of Babylon Others vnderstand it of the two Tribes of the kingdome of Iuda that euery one of them who were faithfull should admonish their mother that is their Church and synagogue that she should take example of the ten Tribes and forsake her idolatry lest shee should likewise be diuorced and reiected But this is not likely seeing the Prophet was not sent to the Iewes but to the ten Tribes and therefore to them he directeth his speech for their conuersion and not vnto the other who were not belonging to his charge Others expound it of the faithfull who liued in the Prophets time amongst the Israelites especially the Prophets and Priests called to this publike office that they fearing God and hating the wickednesse of the times should reproue the Church and Synagogue of Israel for her spirituall whoredomes The which their exposition though I reiect not yet I thinke an other more probable and better fitting the circumstances of the place And that is of those who expound it generally of the rebellious and hypocriticall Israelites who when they were reproued for their sinnes and heard Gods iudgements denounced against them by the Prophet in stead of laying them to heart that they might be humbled thereby were ready to plead against God himselfe and to condemne him of vntruth and cruelty For whereas the Lord had threatned that hee would vtterly reiect them they were ready to obiect first that this could not stand with the truth of Gods promises made to Abraham concerning the multiplying of his seede To which obiection the Prophet answereth in the two last verses of the former chapter as I haue shewed Now because the Prophet had deferred the accomplishing of that promise vnto the time of the Messias the hypocrits would be ready in the second place to obiect that God had promised perpetually and continually to be their God and that they should be his people and therefore if he did reiect them though it were but for a time he must needes be vntrue of his promise To this the Prophet answereth that this imputation was not to be laid vpon God but vpon their mother the Synagogue and Church of Israel for whereas the Lord had ioyned her in mariage vnto himselfe a mutuall stipulation being made betweene them on the Lords part that he would acknowledge her as his spouse protect her and multiply his benefits vpon her on her part that shee would keepe her coniugall faith plighted vnto him and wholly and onely reserue her selfe for his worship and seruice shee had broken her couenant and falsified her faith by forsaking the Lord and prostituting her selfe vnto idols and had most vnthankfully ascribed vnto them all those benefits which the Lord had bestowed vpon her And therefore their diuorce was not to be ascribed vnto any inconstancy or cruelty in God but to their owne whoredomes and vnthankfulnesse By the children then who are to pleade with their mother we are to vnderstand all those amongst the Israelites who vpon the hearing of the diuorce and reiection of the Church were ready to expostulate with God and to excuse themselues would not sticke to lay the fault of their reiection vpon him Secondly by their mother in this place we are to vnderstand the Synagogue and Church of Israel and more especially their rulers and gouernours both ecclesiasticall and ciuill for whereas they aboue others should haue maintained Gods pure worship seruice and contained their inferiours in holy obedience they were the first who did forsake God and betooke thēselues to the worshipping of idols drawing others by their authority and example into the like wickednesse and that in a twofold respect the first concerned their religion when as they were mislead by the false doctrine of their ecclesiasticall gouernours and drawne from God to their idols the other concerned their policy when as by their ciuill rulers they were moued to ioyne themselues in league and in neere friendshippe with idolatrous Nations whereby also they themselues were corrupted and seduced Now we are further to obserue that hee redoubleth the word pleade or contend whereby he implieth the importune impudency of the people which was such that their mouthes would not easily be stopped but still they would calumniate Gods iustice and truth and therefore with greater earnestnesse which is often expressed by such redoubled speeches he biddeth them to plead against their mother againe and againe and to lay the fault where it was not vpon God but vpon themselues As if he should haue said Doe not pleade and expostulate with mee in that your mother is diuorced and you reiected as an adulterous issue for the husband is not to be blamed for putting away an adulteresse but shee rather for her filthinesse and vnfaithfulnesse and therefore seeing your mother hath forsaken me and prostituted her selfe to idols acquit me of all wrong and iniury and contend and expostulate with her in that by her vnfaithfulnesse and vncleannesse she hath moued me iustly to diuorce her from me and to reiect you as being an adulterous issue of an adulterous mother The third thing to be considered is the diuorce it selfe betweene God and the Church of Israel expressed in these words for shee is not my wife neither am I her husband Which that we may vnderstand we must know what the mariage betweene them was namely a contract and mutuall stipulation on Gods part that he would be her Lord and husband to loue protect and prouide for her multiplying his gratious benefits from time to time as he should see most for her good on her part that shee would forsake all others and cleaue onely and wholly vnto the Lord louing obeying worshipping and performing all holy duties vnto him and finally keeping this her faith plighted vnto him inuiolable They are therefore said to be diuorced when as this contract is broken off and the couenants not performed as when the Lord not acknowledging her for his spouse doth cast her off and ceaseth to defend and prouide for her and when she withdrawing her loue from God and fixing it vpon idols breaketh her mariage faith refusing to worshippe and obey the Lord her true husband and prostituting her selfe by spirituall whoredome vnto false gods Now that the cause of this diuorce was not in the Lord but in the Church
of Israel appeareth by the order of the words where first it is said that she was not his wife and then that he was not her husband for the Lord did not forsake her before shee forsooke him hee did not deny to bee her husband before she refused to be his wife hee did not cease to performe his couenants which hee made with her of grace protection and preseruation before she withdrew her loue falsified her faith denied her seruice and obedience and went a whoring after strange gods And therefore there was no cause why for this diuorce they should expostulate with God and impute any fault vnto him but rather they were to lay the blame vpon themselues who by their spirituall fornications had broken off the mariage knot and had refused to be the Lords spouse so that hee was constrained to proclaime this diuorce because she had first refused him The like place vnto this we haue Esay 50. 1. Thus saith the Lord Where is the bill of your mothers diuorcement whom I haue cast off or who is the creditour vnto whom I haue solde you Behold for your iniquities are ye sold and because of your transgressions is your mother forsaken Where the Lord expostulateth with the Iews concerning the cause of their reiection and sheweth that the cause was not in him but in themselues and this he proueth by an olde rite and custome vnder the Law which was that those who were put away by the husband had a bill of diuorce giuen vnto them and that Deut. 24. 1. parents which were deeply indebted sold their children to satisfie their creditors as appeareth Exod. 21. 7. 2. King 4. 1. But I saith the Lord neuer put you away for if I did where Exod 21 7. 2. King 4. 1. is the bill of diuorcement neither did I sell you for where is the creditour to whom I stand indebted And therefore the fault is not in me but in your own iniquities and in the transgressions of your mother why you are sold and shee diuorced So Ier. 3. 8. Ezech. 16. Jer. 3 8 Ezech. 16. And this is the meaning of the diuorce which the Lord commandeth should be denounced The doctrines which The Law and the Gospell must be intermixed in the ministerie of the word hence arise are diuers First out of this mixture of Legall comminations with Euangelicall consolations Gods Ministers may learne spirituall discretion neither onely to thunder out the threatnings of the Law nor wholly to stand vpon Euangelicall promises but in their sermons to mixe the one with the other that whilest they beate downe the pride and presumption of secure hypocrites they doe not altogether exanimate deiect those who are truly humbled and contrariwise that whilest they comfort and raise vp Gods children who are afflicted in mind and deiected they doe not confirme proud hypocrites in their securitie and presumption Neither is this course profitable alone in respect of hypocrites and secure worldlings but also in respect of Gods deere children for being partly flesh and partlie spirit as in respect of their spirituall part they haue neede to heare the sweete comforts of the Gospell for the confirmation of their faith so had they in regard of the flesh neede to heare often of the threatnings of the Law to restraine them from sinne to beate downe pride presumption and securitie and to containe them in holy obedience Secondly we may obserue the nature of hypocrites who The nature of hypocrites to expostulate with God when they suffer the punishment due vnto their sinnes are ready to expostulate with God and to calumniate his iustice of crueltie as though their punishment were either altogether vndeserued or else at least farre greater then their sins To this purpose they vse all friuolous pretences to excuse their faults laying them of themselues vpon others yea rather then faile they will not sticke to accuse God that they may excuse themselues And therefore the Lord is faine oftentimes to expostulate the matter with them to cleare himselfe from all imputation of fault and to conuince them of their sinnes that they may be brought to true repentance An example hereof we haue in our first parents Gen. 3. 12. Gen. 3. 12. 4 19 Ier. 2. 35. Mal â— 8. 1. King 18. 17. Math. 25. 24. 13. In Caine Gen. 4. 13. In the Iewes Ier. 2. 35. Mal. 3. 8. In Ahab 1. King 18. 17. In the vnprofitable seruant Mat. 25. 24. 26. Thirdly we here learne when we suffer affliction or beare We must not murmure against God in our afflictions our punishment that we doe not murmure and expostulate with God as though he dealed more seuerely and rigorously with vs then we haue deserued but let vs descend into our selues and examine our owne hearts and consciences and so shall wee find that not the Lord but our selues are in fault that our punishment is farre lesse then our sinnes and that it is the great mercie of the Lord that we are not vtterlie consumed as the Church confesseth Lament 3. 22. And this Lament 3. 22. course must be taken of euery one of vs before we will euer be truely humbled and brought vnto God by vnfained repentance or before the Lord will euer bee mooued to pardon our sinnes or release our punishment For none will euer sorrow for those sinnes of which they thinke they are not guiltie there is none wil lay them to hart be humbled vnder the weight of them so long as they pretend excuses and seeke to put off their burthen from their owne to others shoulders and so long as wee content our selues with these fig-leaues we wil neuer looke after a better garment to hide our nakednesse Againe the Lord will neuer absolue vs before we condemne our selues he will not pardon our sinnes till we setting aside all excuses ingenuously and freely confesse them he will neuer case vs of this burthen whilest with false pretences we seeke to vnloade our selues neither will he euer make vs partakers of his mercy till we acknowledge that we haue deserued the extremity of his iustice as may appeare by the former examples Fourthly wee are to obserue that the children are commanded That particular men may expostulate with their mother the Church to expostulate not onely one with another but also with their mother the Church that so both the particular members and the whole Church in generall comming to a sight of their sinnes and condemning themselues for them they might bee brought to true repentance Whence wee learne what dutie is owed by children to their parents and by particular members to the whole body of the Church namely they are so to honour them that God bee not dishonoured so to excuse them that God bee not accused so to hide their faults from others that they doe not ignorantly foster them in themselues The Papists crie out vpon vs for discouering the nakednesse of their Church which
they falsely call our mother they will not indure that her sinnes should be reprehended and affirme it to bee impudent saucinesse for the children to reprooue the parents faults But first we answere that she is not our mother but a common strumpet who long agoe was diuorced from God for her spirituall fornications And secondly though she were our mother yet she were to be reprooued for her faults that so she might be brought to a sight of her sinnes and turne vnto the Lord her husband whom she hath forsaken by her whoredomes Fiftly we may obserue the grieuousnesse of the sinne of Idolatrie a grieuous sin idolatrie which appeareth in the greatnesse of the punishment which is vtter reiection and separation from God other sinnes mooue the Lord to afflict his spouse but this causeth him to diuorce her other sinnes prouoke the Lord to correct his children but this mooueth him to disherit them Now what more fearefull punishment can bee imagined then to bee diuorced from God to bee excluded from his grace protection and preseruation al which idolaters incurre through their spirituall whoredomes The consideration whereof should make vs to flee this sinne that so wee may escape the punishment The last thing which we are to obserue is out of the order God reiecteth not the Church before she reiecteth him of the words namely that the Lord neuer reiecteth his Church from being his spouse before shee hath cast him off from being her husband he neuer withdraweth his grace mercie and protection and prouidence from watching ouer vs till wee alienate our minds from him denying vnto him our faith obedience and alleageance and therefore let vs cleaue vnto the Lord and he will most certainely cleaue vnto vs let vs keepe our faith and couenant with him and hee will neuer faile vs let vs euer acknowledge him for our husband and father and hee will acknowledge vs for his spouse and children And so much concerning the diuorce Now the end why the Lord would haue it denounced is twofold first that hereby they might be mooued to repent of their wickednes and secondly that repenting they might escape punishment verse 3. The first end is expressed in these words that she may take away her fornications out of her sight or from her face and her adulteries from betweene her breasts In which Exposition words the Lord sheweth the cause why hee would haue the diuorce betweene him and the Church of Israel proclaimed namely not for any hatred of her person but that being brought vnto a sight of their sinnes they might repent of them and so forsaking their spirituall whoredomes they might be receiued againe of the Lord as his spouse as it is in the latter part of the chapter But let vs come to the meaning of them Some vnderstand by fornication of the face externall idolatrie and by the adulterie of the breasts that idolatrie which is in secret committed But as I take it the Prophets purpose here is to shew that the people were growne impudent in their sinnes so that they made an outward profession of them not caring who beheld them For before he had shewed that the Lord had diuorced them and consequently that they had committed adulterie and plaied the harlots for in other cases diuorces are not by God approoued and now he intimateth that they had the conditions and qualities of an harlot for as harlots in continuance of time grow past shame so that they doe not only in secret commit adulterie but publikelie make profession of it as of their trade decking themselues with such gorgious and garish apparrell as beseemeth not honest matrons glauncing with wanton eyes at their louers painting their faces and laying out their naked breasts that they may not onely professe themselues wanton and lasciuious but also with these baites allure others to commit wickednes with them so the Church of Israel liuing in spiritual whoredome grew to that impudencie in sinne that shee was not content to commit it in secret but also to professe it yea to defend and boast of it and because she would be known to bee an harlot who had forsaken the Lord and giuen her selfe ouer to commit this spirituall vncleannesse therefore in euery corner they erected images and idols they adorned them with gold and pretious ornaments they in most impudent manner prostituted themselues vnto them to commit spirituall whoredome in the sight of all the world worshipping and seruing them in stead of the true God and like shamelesse harlots they did not onely themselues commit this wickednesse but also allured others to goe a whoring with them These words then are metaphoricall borrowed from the practise of harlots who that they may display the filthy vncleannesse of their mindes and allure others to vnlawfull lust doe seeke to intice them by wanton lookes painting of their faces and laying out their naked breasts and hence it is that the Prophet attributeth fornication to the face and eies and adultery to the breasts because vnto harlots these parts are the instruments of their vncleannesse whereby they testifie and as it were proclame that they are ready and willing to commit whoredome and also allure others to ioyne with them in their beastlinesse So the Apostle Peter saith of some that their eyes were full of adulterie 2. Pet. 2. 14. because by their eyes they discouered their adulterous 2. Pet. 2. 14. hearts Now in these wordes the Prophet aimeth at three things first hee closely intimateth what was the cause of their diuorce namely their idolatry which he calleth adultery and fornication which they committed with all audacious impudency openly and in the sight of all Secondly hee cleareth God of all imputation of fault in that he diuorced them not for any hatred to their persons nor for small transgressions but for their grosse idolatry and spirituall whoredomes and therefore there was no cause why they should contend with him but with their mother For if shee would leaue her sinnes and returne vnto him by vnfained repentance hee would receiue her to mercie and acknowledge her for his spouse as hee after sheweth Thirdly and principally he laboureth by earnest exhortation to moue her to leaue her spirituall whoredomes and her professed audaciousnesse and shamelesse impudency in prostituting her selfe vnto idols and forsaking him their Lord and husband not in a secret corner but in the view of all the world And this is the meaning of these words The instructions which from hence we gather are these First we may obserue The Do ∣ ctrines that though the Lord by his Prophet had sharpely reproued That the sinnes of the people are often to be reprehended the people for their spirituall whoredomes in the former chapter and denounced his fearefull iudgements against them yet because they did not repent but obstinately and impudently continued in their idolatry the Lord contenteth not himselfe with once reprouing of them but causeth his Prophet to beate
also alludeth to the state of the Israelites in the wildernesse who had no water but what the Lord brought out of a rocke in a miraculous manner Neither doth he onely aime at this bodilie thirst for want of water but also at the thirst of the soule for want of the water which floweth from the sanctuarie the word of God of which Amos speaketh Chap. 8. 11. 13. And of the Amos 8. 11. 13. water of life of which whosoeuer drinketh shall neuer more thirst euen the Spirit of God of which our Sauiour speaketh Ioh. 4. 14. 7. 38. 39. Ioh. 4. 14 7. 38. 39. The scope of the Prophet And so much for the meaning of the words wherein the Prophet aimeth at these foure things principally first hee setteth forth the admirable and infinite patience loue clemencie and bountie of God who when his spouse the Church of Israel had often and impudently plaied the harlot and for her whoredomes was diuorced from him yet he did not according to the iust custome of husbands in like cases take his gifts and rich benefits from her which he had bestowed on her but suffered her to inioy them still and this he implieth when as hee willeth her to repent lest he should spoile her noting thereby that as yet hee had not done it Secondly in these words he intimateth that if she would repent he was readie to forgiue her and to suffer her still to inioy his benefits for he had not as yet spoiled and stripped her as he iustly might and was loath to go about it and therfore he exhorteth her to turne from her sinnes that he might not be vrged to doe it in his iust displeasure Thirdly he laboureth to worke in her true repentance by forewarning her of an increase of punishment namelie that if that great punishment of diuorce and separation from God would not mooue them to turne from their sinnes hee was readie to inflict other punishments vpon them which though they were not so great as the former in their owne nature yet perhaps they were farre more grieuous in their opinion and apprehension For where hee willeth her to take away her sinnes lest hee spoiled her hee implieth that vnlesse she repented he would not content himselfe with that punishment of her diuorce but would most certainely spoile her of all the ornaments gifts and benefits which he had bestowed on her Fourthly because pride and true repentance will not stand together therefore he seeketh to humble her both by putting her in minde of her miserable and base estate wherein she was before hee aduanced her and by assuring her that if she did not humble herselfe forsake her sinnes and turne vnto him from her idols he would leaue her as hee found her depriue her of all his gifts and ourwhelme her with an vnsupportable load of woe and misery And these are the maine things at which the Prophet aimeth The Do ∣ ctrines in these words The doctrines which from hence are to be obserued are these First we may obserue what is the God denounceth his iudgments that we may repent cause why the Lord denounceth his iudgements against his people to wit that they may repent of their sinnes and that repenting they may escape punishment which his iustice vrgeth him to inflict vpon them continuing in their sins So he causeth the diuorce to be proclaimed that they may take away their adulteries and that repenting of them they might not be stripped of all the gifts and benefits which as yet they inioyed So that the end of Gods threatnings is that we may repent and of our repentance that wee may escape punishment and the end of one punishment is that making good vse of it we may escape an other Whence we may obserue that God euen in wrath remembreth mercy for hee threatneth that he may not punish and punisheth that he may not destroy he punisheth vnwillingly after a sort and therefore before hand he giueth warning that wee may escape it and hauing inflicted it he laboureth to apply it to our senselesse hearts that by our obstinacy wee doe not vrge his iustice to proceede in punishing And therefore let vs not by our stubburnnesse and impenitency make Gods end frustrate and turne mercy into iustice but when he threatneth let vs repent that we may escape punishment or at least let vs turne vnto him when he punisheth that we doe not moue him to deale more seuerely with vs. The second thing to be obserued is that after the Lord God doth not alwaies strip a people of al his benefits after he hath reiected them hath reiected a people hee doth not alwaies presently vpon the diuorce withdraw his gifts and benefits from them but leaueth them with them for a time to bee inioyed that this his loue patience and bounty may moue them to forsake their sinnes that so they may bee receiued into his former loue and fauour Whereby as wee haue occasion to admire and praise the indefatigable patience and infinite bountie of our gratious God so may we hereby be admonished not to iudge of Gods loue and fauour nor of our owne happinesse by outward benefits whether they be ciuill or spiritutuall as namely peace plenty a flourishing estate the word Sacraments c. seeing after the diuorce he vouchsafeth to the diuorced such benefits for a time as appeareth in this place The like example we haue in Caine who being banished Gods presence flourished in the world and in Saul who though hee were reiected yet the Lord suffered him a long time to inioy the Kingdome and in Ahab whose destruction was long determined before it was effected Thirdly we may obserue that because the Church of Israel did not repent vpon the hearing of the diuorce proclamed If one iudgement will not reclaime vs God will send another therefore the Lord threatneth an other punishment namely that he would strip and spoile them of all his gifts So that although in his loue and patience he doth not presently after he had diuorced them depriue them of his benefits but giueth them a time to make vse of his former punishment yet his iustice will not euer suffer him to winke at their sinnes but if his first iudgement will not reclaime them he will goe forward to a second which vsually is more grieuous then the first Notwithstanding in this he first denounceth the diuorce which is the greater punishment and after the withdrawing of his gifts which is the lesse for separation from God is infinitely a more heauy iudgement then to be depriued of all other happinesse And this hee doth because howsoeuer these things are in their owne nature yet to worldly men and prophane hypocrites the losse of God is more lightly esteemed then the losse of his gifts for so they may inioy their worldly glory riches and delights they can bee content to liue depriued of Gods fauour and to be diuorced from him And therefore the Lord
especially their magistrates superiors goueruours both ecclesiastical and ciuil so by the children we are to vnderstand the particular members of this Church especially subiects and inferiours For the Lord contenteth not himselfe with a generall denunciation of his heauy iudgements against the whole Church but he descendeth to particulars and specially applieth his threatnings to euery particular member of this body that so hee may bring the mother and the children the whole body and the seuerall parts superiours and inferiours vnto true repentance Superiours when as they consider that not onely they themselues shall haue the greatest measure of punishment inflicted on them because by their authority and example they haue bin the ringleaders vnto al wickednes but also that the poore people committed to their charge whom they ought as tenderly to loue as the kinde mother her deare children shal through their bad example and ill gouernment fall into the like sins so be made obnoxious to the like punishmēts So likewise inferiours may be drawne to repentance when as they consider that their following of the example of their superiours and obeying their authority in euil will not priuiledge them frō Gods iudgements but being partakers with thē in sin they shall also be partakers of their punishments And so much for the persons The punishment it selfe is that the Lord will haue no mercy or pittie vpon them not that the Lord will vtterly and absolutely exclude them from mercy but onely on this condition if they perseuered in their sinnes without repentance neither doth hee debarre them of all mercy in regard of their eternall saluation but in respect of their temporary reiection from being his people and children as may appeare by the latter part of the chapter The meaning therefore of these words is this that as he had denied to haue pitie vpon the mother and had diuorced her stripped her and made her like a wildernesse c. so neither would he haue any compassion of the children to to spare them but would bring vpon them the same punishments which he had denounced against their mother And this is the punishment here denounced The cause moouing the Lord to inflict it is expressed in these wordes For they bee the children of fornications In which words is contained a twofold cause of the childrens punishment the first because they are the children of fornications that is the issue of an adulterous mother or more plainely thus because they are members of an idolatrous Church who by their gouernours ciuill and ecclesiasticall are nuzled and nursed brought vp and instructed in idolatry and a false religion The first cause therefore why the Lord reiecteth the children is in the mother that is in the whole Church especially their gouernours and rulers both ecclesiasticall and ciuill because by the former they were taught not a true but a false and idolatrous religion and by the other were not restrained from idolatry and false worship and vrged to worship the true God after a true manner but rather by their example inticed and by their authority forced to forsake the true God and follow idols But here it may be demanded whether the sinne of the How God punisheth the sinnes of gouernours in the people gouernours is a iust cause to mooue the Lord to punish the subiects To which I answer that there are two sorts of punishments the first corporall and temporall the second spirituall and eternall In respect of temporall punishments it is iust with God to punish the sinnes of parents in children and of gouernours in the subiects because in respect of the whole body they are parts and members belonging vnto them as the chiefe and principall and therefore whilest the children and subiects suffer punishment the parents and gouernours are punished in them 2. Sam. 12. 14. 24. 12. 17. 2. Sam. 12. 14. 24. 12. 17. But in respect of spirituall and eternall punishments the Lord doth not inflict them vpon the children and subiects for the sinnes of the parents and gouernours positiuely vnlesse they likewise partake with them in their sinnes and follow their wicked example howsoeuer hee may iustly for Ezech. 18. their sins lay vpon them priuatiue punishments by withholding from them his grace and the gifts of his holy spirit which he is not bound to giue of which they being depriued runne into sinne and so make themselues obnoxious to positiue punishments Now these children of which the Prophet speaketh were not onely borne of an idolatrous mother but also they themselues liued and continued in that idolatry in which they were bred and instructed And this is the more principall cause why these children are punished because they liked and approued imbraced and liued in the idolatry of their mother for not simply to haue been the children and members of an idolatrous Church nor to haue been brought vp and instructed in her idolatries is a cause which moueth the Lord to reiect any if afterwards they hate and forsake the idolatry of their mother and loue and imbrace the pure and sincere worship of God The which was the state of many of Gods children in the common apostasie of the Israelites and is the state of many who haue come out of the spirituall Babylon being begotten vnto God by the immortall seede of his word But these of whom the Prophet speaketh had not onely in times past been but presently were the children of fornications they were not onely brought vp in idolatry but still they liked and liued in it and this he implieth when as he faith not that they had been but presently were the children of fornication And this is the meaning of these words The doctrines to be obserued out of them are these First wee may note that That particular application is necessary in the ministery of the word the Lord contenteth not himselfe with a generall denunciation of his iudgements against the whole Church of Israel but also applieth them specially to the particular members thereof The which example is to be imitated of Gods Ministers especially considering that such is the selfeloue pride hypocrisie and security of men that they will make no application of generall reprehensions and threatnings vnto themselues so long as they can shift them off and apply them vnto others An example hereof we haue in the secure Israelites Esa 28. 15. and in the Priests and Pharisies Matth. Esa 28. 15. Matth. 21. 41. 21. 41. yea Dauid himselfe made no vse of the generall parable for his humiliation till it was particularly applied 2. Sam. 12. 7. And therefore because that which is spoken to all is 2. Sam. 12. 7. spoken to none it hath been the custome of all Gods true Prophets and Ambassadours to make particular application of their general doctrines to the special vse of their own hearers so Nathan to Dauid 2. Sam. 12. 7. Peter to the Iewes 2. Sam. 12. 7. Acts 2. 23. Act. 2. 23. all
the Prophets to their seueral peoples to whom they were sent And this duty is to be performed of all faithfull Ministers for they are Gods stewards and therefore they are not to suffer euery one to rush into the storehouse of Gods word and to take what pleaseth them but they must giue euery man his owne portion in season as it is Luke 12. 42. Luke 12. 42. They are the Churches Surgeons to cure their spirituall wounds and sores of sinne and therefore they must not onely make good plaisters but also they must apply them to their sores and wounds for otherwise many are so senselesse that they feele no paine and therefore desire no helpe many so wayward and impatient that they will rather let their spirituall wounds putrifie through securitie and presumption then abide the cure fearing the plaister more then the wound Secondly wee may obserue that the idolatry and other grieuous sinnes of the whole Church especially of the gouernours God punisheth the sins of gouernours in the people both ecclesiasticall and ciuill being not repented of do moue the Lord not onely to punish the whole body but also the particular members that is subiects and inferiours if not with spirituall as when they are not partakers with them in their sinnes yet at least with temporall punishments because being one body the sinne of superiours is not onely punished when the punishment is inflicted on themselues but also vpon the inferiours as being parts of them and members of the whole body But besides corporall afflictions they make them also obnoxious vnto Gods wrath and eternall punishments when as by their false doctrine authoritie and euill example they mooue and allure them to imbrace their idolatrie and other sinnes An example wherof we haue in the papacie where because the whole Church is idolatrous especially their Magistrates and Cleargie therefore priuate men being by their false doctrine authoritie and example nuzled and instructed in idolatrie are together with them diuorced from God and ouerwhelmed in the common destruction So that the first and more remote cause of this their punishment is in the whole Church and gouernours thereof the next and immediate cause is the idolatrie of euery particular man which himselfe committed being seduced by the false doctrine and euill example of their adulterous mother The consideration whereof should make superiours most carefull to acquaint themselues with Gods truth and to imbrace and professe his true religion to forsake and detest all manner of false worship and idolatrie and to auoid all other grieuous and open sinnes or if they haue fallen into them speedily to repent of them seeing hereby they do not only draw vpon themselues the heauiest measure of punishment for the mighty shal be mightily tormented but also by their sins not repented of do make their VVisd 6 7. subiects and inferiours which they should loue as their children and parts of their owne bodie guiltie of their sinnes and obnoxious to their punishments 2. Sam. 24. 17. 2. Sam 24. 17. That it is not sufficient to conforme our religion to the religion of superiours Thirdly subiects inferiors priuate men may here learne that in respect of their religion it is not sufficient to conforme themselues to the religion of their gouernours nor in respect of their faith to beleeue as the Church beleeueth nor in respect of their manners to liue according to the example of their superiours but euery one ought to informe himselfe of Gods true religion and to be assured out of Gods word that he worshippeth the true God after his reuealed will and to leade his life not according to the example of others but according to Gods precepts with which he is throughly to be acquainted for it will not excuse vs to say that we haue bin seduced by false teachers mislead by ill gouernours allured by the wicked example of superiours seeing euery man is to liue by their owne faith to bee directed by his owne knowledge and to be approoued or condemned by his owne life and actions And therfore the only priuiledge which he shall haue by the false religion idolatrie and wicked examples of his superiors is that hauing sinned with them for company they shall haue their company also in suffering punishment Lastly we may here obserue that the Lord will not reiect That former idolatrie repented of doth not cause God to reiect vs. vs because we haue bin the children of an adulterous mother in time past so that we hate and forsake her fornications and leauing her as an adulterous harlot do cleaue vnto our heauenly father for it is not said here that the Lord would exclude them from his mercie because they had been but also presently were the children of fornications that is not onelie borne of an adulterous harlot but also approouing and following her spirituall whoredomes The consideration whereof serueth for the comfort of those who hauing been borne and brought vp in poperie and idolatrie are conuerted vnto the truth for howsoeuer if they had continued with thir mother the great whore of Babylon and committed Apoc. 18. 4. with her spirituall whoredome they should haue been forsaken and so perished together with her yet being now come out from Babylon they shall not be partakers with her in her sinnes and punishments but being regenerate and borne anew vnto their heauenly father by the immortall seede of his word and Gospell they shall be exempted from her plagues admitted as legitimate and made capable of that heauenly inheritance which God rescrueth in store for all his children ANd so much concerning the diuorce between the Lord and the Church of Israel In the next place is the cause thereof expressed to wit the sinne of the people especiallie their idolatrie and vnthankfulnnsse and afterwards the punishments due vnto their sinnes are threatned The first is contained in these words Vers 5. For their mother hath Vers 5 plaied the harlot she that conceiued them hath done shamefully for she said I will goe after my louers that giue me my bread and my water my wooll and my flaxe mine oyle and my drinke In which words are contained first their idolatrie and spirituall Exposition whoredomes and secondly their ingratitude Their idolatrie is first plainely expressed and afterwards aggrauated It is expressed in these words For their mother hath plaied the harlot Where still he continueth the allegorie of marriage adulterie and diuorce shewing and proouing that there was iust cause why the mother was diuorced and the children reiected because the mother had plaied the harlot and so her children were an adulterous issue Neither had she only before or after committed whoredome but euen in the generation of these her children shee had conceiued them of the seede of fornication for otherwise howsoeuer shee was a harlot yet her children should haue been legitimate and therefore vnlawfully disinherited but they were not onelie borne of an harlot but also in
adulterie and therefore they were the children of fornication Now as they are rightly called bastards which are not begotten of the lawfull husband but of the seed of a stranger so the Lord in respect of the spirituall generation accounteth them bastards which hee hath not begotten by the immortall seede of his word made powerfull by the inward 1. Pet. 1. 23. opperation of his Spirit And therefore those who are begotten vnto the Church by false doctrines and lying spirits and according to their birth are so brought vp they are to be accounted the children of fornications But such was the birth and bringing vp of these children for their mother the Church of Israel vnder the reigne of Ieroboam the sonne of Nebat committed spiritual whoredom when as forsaking the Lord shee worshipped the golden calues in Dan and Bethel whilest she plaied the harlot the posteritie which came of her were borne vnto the idols when as being brought vp in ignorance destitute of the knowledge of God and his religion they were instructed in false doctrine and idolatrie and so became as grosse idolaters as their predecessors And therefore being in adulterous issue of an adulterous mother both she and they were iustly reiected And this was the first and chiefe sinne for which the mother was diuorced and the children disinherited namely because she plaied the harlot and the children were begotten in her adultery Now this their sinne is aggrauated first by her shamelesse filthinesse therein shewed and secondly by her impudent and obstinate resolution to commit it The first is expressed in these words she that conceiued them hath done shamefully The Hebrew text hath it Shee that conceiued them is affected or confounded with shame whereby is not meant that she was shamefast or ashamed of her sinnes for this agreeth not to the disposition of an harlot especially to such a shamelesse harlot as this whose fornications were in her face and her adulteries betweene her breasts and who impudently professed that shee would goe after her louers but that she had committed such shamefull actions and had liued so filthily and infamously that shee had exposed her selfe to all shame and reproch The meaning therefore of these words is this that shee had not fallen into her sinnes of infirmity or after shee was fallen carried her selfe after any moderate manner but that she often committed these sins and defiled her selfe with so many kindes of idolatry and superstition that shee was growne infamous and iustly reproched of all who heard of or saw her abominable filthinesse Now this hee proueth and with all further aggrauateth the greatnesse of her sinne by giuing a particular instance of her wickednesse in these wordes for she said I will goe after my louers c. Whereas he saith that she thus said he implieth that shee did not follow her louers and forsake the Lord through infirmitie ignorance or as one ouertaken at vnawares but aduisedly wilfully vpon a deliberate and setled resolution shee determined to doe it and not onely so but in an impudent manner she professed that renouncing God her lawfull husband she would follow her louers Where by her louers we are to vnderstand her idols and false gods which are compared fitly vnto louers for as louers that is adulterers allure intice mens wiues to withdraw their hearts from their lawfull husbands and to fixe it vpon them to breake their coniugall faith and to commit whoredome by offering vnto them gifts and pleasures So the spouse of God is allured and inticed by idols to forsake the Lord and to set her heart vpon them and to violate her mariage saith by leauing his pure worship and seruice and prostituting her selfe to commit spirituall whoredome with them when as they seeme to offer vnto her as a reward some profit or delight And this also appeareth in the reason which she yeeldeth of her apostasie in the wordes following that giue mee my bread and my water my wooll and my flaxe mine oyle and my drinke In which words is also contained the exceeding great vnthankfulnesse of the people in ascribing all the benefits which they inioyed vnto their idols and false gods whereas the Lord alone was the author and fountaine of them The which their sinne was so much the more vnexcusable because in the Law the Lord had promised all these gifts vnto them to the end that they should expect them from him alone hauing receiued them they should ascribe the whole praise vnto him onely of his owne gifts Leuit. 26. 4 5. Deut. Leuit. 26. 4 5. Deut. 28. 2 3. 28. 2 3 4 5 c. Now vnder these particulars here named hee vnderstandeth all kind of benefits necessarie either for their sustenance and preseruation or for their pleasure and delight For by bread and water in the Scriptures is vsually signified all kind of meate and drinke food and sustenance as appeareth Exo. 34. 28. Deut. 23. 4. 1. King 13. 17. Esa 3. 1. By wooll and Exod. 34. 28. Deut. 23. 4. 1. King 13. 17. Esa 3. 1. flaxe is vnderstood all kind of clothing apparrell and furniture made of them By oyle and drinke is vnderstood all their pleasures and delicacies for oyle in those hot countries was vsed for pleasure ornament smell agilitie and strength and by drinke is meant not ordinarie drinke for that hee comprehendeth vnder the name of water but their drinkes which were most costly and delicate and further the word here vsed is of the plurall number and deriued from such a roote as signifieth to drinke abundantlie whereby is vnderstood their plentie of such delicacies And so much for the meaning of these words The instructions Sinne the cause of all punishment which hence arise are these First wee may obserue what was the cause of all those punishments before denounced both against the Church of Israel her children namelie their sinnes especially their idolatrie and vnthankfulnes For because the mother plaied the harlot and her children were begotten in her adulteries and not onely so but also liked and approoued imbraced and followed the whoredomes of their mother therefore ioyning in sin they were ioyned in punishment And indeede the sinne of man is the cause of al the miseries and euils which he suffereth for God who is the chiefe goodnesse taketh his delight in doing good and in multiplying his benefits vpon his creatures according to that Psalm 145. 9. The Lord is good to all and Psal 145. 9. his mercies are ouer all his workes and that of Micah Chap. 7. vers 18. He retaineth not his wrath for euer because mercie Mich 7. 18. pleaseth him Neither doth he punish but when mens sinnes vrge his iustice and draw vpon themselues his iudgements Whence we learne when we are punished not to murmure against God nor to looke to inferiour meanes but rather to examine our owne consciences and to search out our sins Psalm 51. 4. which are the cause
thereof that so we may cleare God and accuse our selues And likewise if we would haue the punishment remoued we must not vse euill meanes for the euill of sinne will not remooue the euill of punishment nay rather it will redouble it as being the chiefe cause thereof but if we would haue our punishment taken away let vs first take away our sinnes by vnfained repentance for if the cause bee remoued the effect will cease Secondly we here learne that the Church doth onely so The Church remaineth the spouse of Christ onely so long as she keepeth her mariage faith long remaine the spouse of God as she keepeth her mariage faith louing and obeying worshipping and seruing him aloue but if she plaieth the harlot either by forsaking the true God and worshipping idols or by so worshipping the true God as she worshippeth idols that is after an idolatrous maner not after the prescript rule of his word this causeth the Lord to diuorce her from him and to strip her of al his benenefits So that it is not sufficient for a Church that she hath been the spouse of Christ that she hath plighted he faith vnto him and worshipped him according to his word vnlesse she perseuere in her faithfulnesse loue and sincere and pure obedience for this was the estate of the Israelites who were diuorced for their apostasie So that the Church of Rome doth in vaine pretend her long continuance and succession of Bishops to prooue her selfe to be the spouse of Christ seeing they haue made an apostasie breaking their faith forsaking Gods pure worship and imbracing their owne will-worshippes and inuentions worshipping in stead of the true God their breaden god Saints Angels crosses crucifixes and images And therefore hauing plaied the harlots the mother together with the children they were long agoe diuorced from God and stripped of his spirituall benefits Thirdly we may obserue that after men haue forsaken the No moderation in idolatrie and wil-worship Lord and his pure worship and giuen themselues ouer to commit idolatrie they can containe themselues in no moderatiō but behaue themselues most shamefully infinitly multiplying their superstitions and kindes of idolatrie according to the varietie of euery mans inuention An example wherof we haue in the old Egyptians in the Gentiles Rom. 1. In the Papists at this day whose idolatries are manifold and their superstitions innumerable for they do not only make Idols but they also worship them by kneeling and praying vnto them offering vnto them incense and oblations consecrating vnto them Churches going on pilgrimage ascribing vnto them power to doe miracles and forgiue sins The consideration whereof should make vs most carefully to auoid all wil-worship and to restraine our selues vnto that worship which God hath reuealed in his word Fourthly wee may obserue the impudencie of idolaters The impudencie of idolaters and their resolued obstinacie in their sinnes for they do not only fall of ignorance and infirmitie nor content themselues with their idolatries in secret committed but like shamelesse harlots they make a trade and open profession of their sins not sticking openly to say that they will follow their louers An example whereof we haue in this place as also in the Papists who not only in secret but also in their Churches market places and open processions beare about their Idols and make open profession of their idolatrie and apostasie Fiftly wee may here obserue the palpable ignorance and The ignorāce and vnthankfulnes of idolaters wilfull blindnesse the grosse ingratitude and carnall worldlinesse of idolaters their ignorant blindnesse in ascribing their prosperitie and plentie vnto their sinne of worshipping Idols which is the cause of their miserie pouertie and nakednesse their vnthankfulnesse in attributing the praise of all those benefits which they enioy through the free mercie and bountie of God vnto their louers that is their Idols and false gods which are no causes of their blessings but of their punishments their carnall worldlinesse in that they make choice of their religion not for the loue of God and of his truth but for worldly benefits pleasures and preferments So the idolaters heere in their ignorance and vnthankfulnesse ascribe their riches and pleasures to their louers professing that therefore they will follow them because they were benefited by them Thus they ascribed their deliuerance out of Egypt to the golden Calfe Exod. 32. 4. and to their Calues in Dan and Bethel 1. King 12. 28. Thus the men of Iudah impudently Exod. 32. 4. 1. King 12. 28. and stubbornely refused to heare the word of the Lord by the mouth of Ieremie and stifly affirmed that they would doe sacrifice to the Queene of Heauen because whilest they committed this idolatrie they had plentie of victuals and were well and felt none euill c. Iere. 44. 17. 18. Iere. 44. 17. 18. 19. And thus many in these daies through their grosse ignorance and vnthankfulnesse approue and iustifie like and liue in the idolatrous religion of the Papists because whilest they worshipped the Queene of Heauen the Virgin Mary and their Saints and Images they had plentie of victuals and all things good cheape But as the Apostle saith of such Their end is damnation whose god is their bellie and whose glorie is to Phil. 3. 19. their shame which minde earthly things Philip. 3. 19. Thus also doe they offend who ascribe the benefits which they enioy not to the free mercie and bountie of God but to their owne wits industrie and labour sacrificing to their owne nets and burning incense vnto their yearne because by them their portion is fat and their meate plenteous as the Prophet Habacuc speaketh Hab. 1. 16. But most grieuously of all in Hab. 1. 16. this respect doe the Papists offend who rob and spoile the Lord of the praise of his gifts by ascribing almost euery particular benefit which they enioy to some Saint or Idoll as the peculiar patrone author and preseruer thereof vnto whom they pray and goe on pilgrimage when they stand in need of any of these benefits and vnto whom they offer oblations and praises when they abound with them Lastly as it is the nature and disposition of idolaters out Idolaters approue their religion by their prosperitie of their religion to seeke their gaine and profit and accordingly to esteeme that religion best and truest whereby they may reape vnto themselues the greatest haruest of worldly benefit so if they be put to the proouing and iustifying of their religion the maine argument which they commonly vse for this purpose is their worldly prosperitie and abundance of pleasures riches and preferments thinking themselues most approoued of God and their religion most true when they most abound in these worldly things This wee see in this place in the example of the Iewes in the time of Ieremie Iere. 44. 17. 18. And in the Papists at this day who Iere. 44. 17. approue their religion
by the outward pompe and prosperitie of their Church especially of their Pope Cardinals and Bishops ANd so much concerning the peoples sinne of Idolatrie and the first branch of their vnthankfulnes in ascribing their benefits to their Idols In the next place he denounceth threatnings against them for their sinnes in these words Vers 6. Therefore behold I will stop thy way with thornes and Vers 6 7. make a hedge that she shall not finde her paths Or thus Therefore behold I will hedge thy way with thornes and will make a wall c. Vers 7. Though she follow after her louers yet shall she not come at them though she seeke them yet shall she not finde them Then shall she say I will go and returne to my first husband for at that time was I better then now Or thus And she shall follow her louers and shall not come at them and she shal seek them and shall not find them c. In which words are contained two things first a punishment The exposition denounced and secondly the effects of this punishment in the people In the first we are to consider the parties against whom it is denounced and the nature and qualitie thereof The parties are those amongst the idolatrous Israelites who though they were not yet called belonged to Gods election for though the Prophets speech be directed to all those idolatrous Israelites who said I will go after my louers yet it is to be vnderstood Synecdochically of those alone amongst them whom it was Gods purpose to conuert saue For not only the reprobate but also the elect fall into this sin of idolatrie sometimes of ignorance and sometimes of infirmity being either drawne with feare or allured by profit pleasure or prefermēt such were these vnto whō the Prophet speaketh who said that they would go after their louers telling them that the Lord would crosse them in their resolution and stay them in the middest of their course And that it is to be vnderstood of the elect onely it may appeare first because the Lord doth not lay thornes in the way of the reprobate to discourage and hinder them from their idolatrie and other wickednesse but leaueth them to their owne wils and lustes to run on without impediment in the broad way which leadeth to destruction but he crosseth those in their wicked designes who belong to his election and either first or last he hindereth thē in their wicked waies not suffering them to run on in their course of sin into which their corrupt flesh leadeth them Secondly it is said in the 7. vers that being thus crossed in their purposes they should hauing come to a sense and feeling of their miserie returne vnto the Lord by true repentance which cannot bee vnderstood of the reprobate idolaters but only of the elect And so much for the persons In the punishment it selfe is expressed first the cause thereof secondly the qualitie of the punishment thirdly the end why it is inflicted The cause in these words Therfore behold which haue relation to the former verse and point out the sin which was the cause of this punishment as though he should say Because you haue bin so obstinate impudent in your idolatries as that you haue not stucke to say openly that you would still go after your louers therefore you shall not haue your wils nor be able to performe your wicked purposes for I will lay thornes in your way and so hinder you that you shall not go forward in your course The qualitie of the punishment is expressed in these words I will hedge thy way with thornes and make a wall for so the originall text readeth Where he continueth the allegorie shewing that if they like harlots wander abroad and run after their louers he will keepe a more straite watch ouer them and restraine them will they nill they from gadding abroad or else which I rather think he alludeth to the custome of husbandmen who when their beasts will not keep in their owne pasture do make strong their fence and hedge them in and if this wil not containe them they make walles of mud or stone to make them sure for leaping ouer So the Lord threatneth that if they will not bee contained in his Church but wil leap ouer vnto their Idols and false gods he will prouide a hedge and a wall to keep them in Now this hedge of thornes and strong wall of which he speaketh are crosses and afflictions as the diseases of the bodie sorrow of mind warre famine pouertie and such like which are compared to thornes for as when thornes lie in our way they prick molest and grieue vs keeping vs from going forward vnlesse it be with great paine and difficultie so in the way of our pilgrimage these thornes of afflictions vex and trouble vs by tormenting the bodie and wounding the minde And in this sense is the word taken Ios 23. 13. where the Lord threatneth that the cursed nations whom Josh 23. 13. the Israelites had not cast out should be as whippes on their sides and thornes in their eyes that is causes of their great affliction and molestation So Ezech. 28. 24. The Lord promiseth Ezech. 28. 24. that the Zidonites should be no more a pricking thorne to the house of Israel Whereas therefore the Lord threatneth that he would stop their way with thornes and with a wall the meaning is that he would keepe them from following their Idols by afflictions and if lesser afflictions would not containe them he would inflict vpon them such grieuous calamities as like a strong wall should keep them in and hinder them from following their false gods By which as he vnderstandeth in generall all the afflictions and miseries which he sent amongst them so especially their siege and captiuitie by the Assyrians for when they were besieged by them and when being vanquished they were led away captiue then they were hedged in and compassed with a strong wall so as they could not as in former times go to worship their golden calues in Dan and Bethel The end why the Lord thus dealeth wirh them is expressed in these words That she should not find her pathes wherby is meant that the Lord would therefore hedge and wall them in with afflictions that they should not go forward in their ordinarie course of committing idolatrie the which is called her pathes because as by often going in the same way a path is made by the continuall treading of mens feet so shee so vsually and commonly frequented her Idols that her idolatries seemed as her path and common way wherin she daily and continually walked And this is the meaning of these words The instructions God stoppeth the elect in the course of their sin with the hedge of afflictions that we are to gather out of them are these First we may obserue that howsoeuer the Lord doth often suffer the wicked and reprobate to goe forward in
by true repentance that wee may haue ease vnlesse the Spirit worke together with our afflictions making them effectuall for these purposes As wee may see in the example of Saul Ieroboam 1. King 14. 1. 2. the Israelites Esa 1. 5. and in our owne late experience ANd so much concerning the punishment denounced The effect of this punishment in the people is twofold The first is expressed in these words And she shall follow her Vers 7 louers and shall not come at them and she shall seeke them and shall not finde them c. In which words are contained two things first the behauiour of these idolaters when as God The exposition had hedged them in with the hedge of afflictions namely they follow and seeke after their louers and that with great anxietie of mind care and earnest endeuour for so the word here vsed signifieth The second is that God maketh frustrate all their labour so as they follow and seeke after them in vaine Concerning the first after these idolaters were afflicted for their sinnes and so hedged in with troubles and inextricable miseries that they could not tell what course to take nor which way to turne themselues yet they doe not presently turne vnto the Lord and repent of their sinnes nay rather they endeuour to flee from him and to seeke helpe of their Idols and as though all these afflictions had betided them because they had been no more zealous and deuout in their superstition and idolatrie therefore they double their diligence and with greater care and endeuour they worship and serue their Idols hoping and expecting deliuerance from them as a reward of all their paines Wherein the Prophet alludeth to the practise of adulterous wiues who when they are restrained in their wicked courses by their husbands iealous and watchfull eye or by some rougher and stricter course doe not presently forsake their louers and amend but rather studie and inuent out meanes how they may escape out of their husbands custodie and againe come into their louers companie or else to the manner of beasts and cattell who being restrained with a new fence from their old haunt do not presently feed quietly in their owne pasture but range along by the hedge side to finde a gap or some easie place where they may leap ouer or burst thorow into those fields into which they haue ranged in former times so this idolatrous spouse being restrained with the chastisements of her husband from following Idols doth not at first forsake her sinne and turne vnto the Lord by true repentance but with greater madnesse she endeuoureth to proceede in her adulteries superstitions and idolatrie and seeketh help of her louers and Idols that therby she may be freed from those afflictions which God hath laid vpon her So that here the sinne of these idolaters is further aggrauated in that they made no vse of Gods afflictions but rather behaued themselues more impudently then in former times for whereas this adulterous spouse though she were resolued to liue in vncleannesse yet rather should haue been sought vnto by her louers then to seeke after them she contrarie to all womanhood so farre exceeded the bounds of modestie being transported with the blind furie of her lust followeth after them when shee is neglected and seeketh them when she is not sought But here it may be demanded how she can be said to follow and seeke after her louers when as hee saith in the former verse that she was so hedged and walled in that she could not finde her paths I answere that he here describeth potiùs adulterae affectum quà m profectum rather the affection then the action of this harlot it is true that she could not attaine vnto her desire but still notwithstanding she desireth she was hedged in but neuerthelesse she wandreth about to finde a gap she could not indeed finde or come at her louers but yet she rangeth in the pursuite and seeketh to come into their companie And this appeareth by the second point which I propounded namely the frustrating of her labour for it is said that though shee followed her louers yet shee should not come at them though she sought them with all care and diligence yet she should not find them In which words the Lord sheweth that though this adulterous spouse and vntamed heifer would endeuour to break thorow the hedge of afflictions which he had set about her to the end that shee might againe with like prosperitie as in former times follow her louers and liue in her whoredomes yet she should not be able to accomplish her desire though she should seek her Idols with more then ordinarie deuotion praying profering vnto them sacrifices and oblations to the end that by their helpe she might be freed out of her afflictions and attaine vnto her former prosperitie which in her blind ignorance and superstition she ascribed vnto them yet she should spend all her labour in vaine seeing her Idols sought should not be found that is she should not find them any waies able to remoue her afflictions or to helpe her out of her miserie and distresse Wherby he aggrauateth the wretchednes of her estate and in a most liuely maner setteth forth the desperatenes of her miserie For though one be in miserie and distresse yet if they haue hope that they may haue accesse to such friends vnto whom when they haue made knowne their case they shall finde them both able and willing to releeue them this is a strong argument to worke in them patience but if either they cannot come at them whom they most trust and relie vpon or else find them altogether vnable to do them any good then the frustrating of their hope being added to the waight of their miserie and afflictions ouerwhelmeth and presseth them downe and maketh their burthen vnsupportable And this is the first effect of the Churches afflictions The second is expressed in these words Then shall she say I will go and returne to my first husband for at that time was I better then now In which words is contained the Churches repentance and the reason mouing her hereunto The first is expressed in these words Then shall she say I will go and returne vnto my first husband that is after she seeth her selfe crossed in her wicked courses and so hedged in with afflictions that she cannot follow her Idols and enioy her former prosperitie after she hath long in vaine sought for helpe and deliuerance at the hands of her Idols and hath now no hope by their meanes either to come out of her present miserie or to enioy her former prosperitie being destitute of all other helpe then she shall say that is she shall resolue and determine yea and also professe this her purpose and resolution that she would no longer sit still in this miserie and suffer her selfe to be swallowed vp of griefe and desperation but shee would go and forsaking her louers and adulterous Idols returne vnto
her first husband who indeed alone deserued the name of a husband seeing the other were but louers seducers and adulterers The reason mouing her to make this returne vnto her husband is expressed in these words For at that time was I better then now that is I will now at length forsake these Idols and returne vnto the Lord because I plainly see and sensiblie discerne that my state and condition was farre better and more happie when I cleaued vnto the Lord my only true husband with all my heart louing seruing and obeying him alone and performing vnto him that pure and sincere worship which is described in his word then it hath bin since I forsook him and prostituted my self to commit spirituall vncleannesse with Idols for by this my apostasie I haue moued my louing husband in his iust displeasure to reiect me to strip me of al those benefits which he had bestowed on me I haue depriued my self of al true comfort ioy and peace of conscience and am now filled with horror feare and anguish of mind and I haue plunged my selfe into a sea of miserie and innumerable afflictions out of which my louers in whom I trusted and whose helpe I haue implored cannot deliuer me And therefore what remaineth but that I forsake my louers and my sinnes with them committed seeing they are miserable comforters in my greatest need and distresse and returne and reconcile my selfe vnto my husband who is infinite in mercie and compassion And so much for the meaning of this verse The doctrines The Do ∣ ctrines which arise out of them are these First we may obserue the superstitious blindnes of idolaters who when the Lord punisheth Idolaters in their afflictions flie vnto their Idols and not vnto God them for their idolatries do not repent of their sins and returne vnto the Lord crauing mercie forgiuenes release of their punishmēts but rather haue their recourse vnto their Idols with more then ordinarie deuotion seruing them with their Pilgrimages Vowes Inuocations Oblations and other rites and ceremonies wherewith they imagine they may be best pleased supposing that their slacknes and remissenes in these superstitious deuotions hath bin the cause of all their afflictions whereas in truth their superstitions and idolatrie is the chiefe cause of all their miseries and therefore the multiplying of them doth not release them of their punishment but rather redoubleth it An example whereof we haue in this place in Micha Iudg. 17. 13. Ahaziah 2. King 1. 2. and in the Papists who when the Lord Judg. 17. 13. 2. King 1. 2. punisheth them for their idolatries seeke freedome and deliuerance from the euils they suffer by their vowes pilgrimages prayers and oblations to their Idols and Images as though they could drie themselues being wet by leaping into a riuer or ease themselues being burnt by leaping into the fire Esay 1. 28. 29. Esay 1. 28. 29. Our naturall pronenes to Idolatrie Secondly we may obserue our naturall pronenesse vnto idolatrie for not only we easilie fall into it but being fallen we are hardly recouered and recalled from this sinne no though the Lord to his word shewing his truth and the falshood and abominablenes of idolatrie do also adde his rods of afflictions that at least sense of paine may make vs wearie of our sinnes And therefore it is not to be wondered at that the most part of the world do forsake Gods pure worship and liue in idolatrie seeing mans nature is so inclined thereunto that though he smart for it he will not leaue it and how much more then will he embrace it when he is allured and drawne vnto that which of his owne nature he is prone vnto by pleasures profit and preferments for the Lord doth not hedge in all with afflictions which resolue to follow their louers but onely those whom it is his purpose to conuert as belonging to his eternall election Thirdly we may obserue that affliction in it selfe is not sufficient to make vs forsake our sins and to turne vnto the Affliction if it be not sanctified doth not turne vs vnto God Lord by true repentance vnlesse it bee sanctified and made effectuall for this purpose by the inward working of Gods Spirit For though the Lord had hedged his people in with afflictions that they might not goe forward in their idolatries yet it is said heere that notwithstanding all this they the more followed and sought after their louers So Pharaoh the more hee was punished the more hee was hardened the more the children of Israel were afflicted in the wildernesse the more they murmured the more they were smitten the more they fell away Esai 1. 5. But I shall not need to go far Esai 1. 5. for examples seeing wee haue a present example amongst our selues who haue made no vse of Gods late visitation c. And therefore when we are afflicted let vs earnestly desire the Lord to sanctifie our afflictions vnto vs and to ioyne with his outward corrections the inward working of his Spirit whereby we may be moued to lay them to heart and to humble our selues vnder the hand of God Fourthly wee may obserue the corrupt nature of sinfull Corrupt man seeketh all other meanes before he flieth vnto God man who when he is in trouble and affliction assayeth all other meanes for his deliuerance before he flieth vnto God for helpe so here the Israelites being hedged in with afflictions flee vnto their Idols So Saul went to the witch Asa to the Physitions the Papists to their Saints and Images And thus many make gods vnto themselues for their deliuerance of their friends riches or of their owne power and policie when as being in trouble and affliction they do not in the first place flee vnto the Lord for helpe but rest vpon these meanes vntill they be altogether depriued of them or haue experience of their insufficiency in yeelding vnto them any helpe Lastly we may obserue that the Lord taketh from those God frustrateth other meanes that we may rest vpon him which he purposeth to conuert and saue all these Idols in whom they trust and these outward meanes wherupon they rest or at least teacheth them by lamentable experience that they are altogether insufficient to deliuer them out of their afflictiōs So he threatneth here that his elect people following after their louers should not come at them and seeking them to the end they might be by their helpe deliuered out of their afflictions they should not find them that so being made frustrate of their wicked hopes and abandoned of all outward meanes wherein they trusted and despairing of all other helpe might hereby be driuen to flee vnto the Lord for mercie and deliuerance And therefore when being in affliction or any distresse we are disappointed of our hopes and depriued or forsaken of those meanes wherein we trusted for deliuerance let vs perswade our selues that the Lord hereby doth chastise our vaine
wee know that Christ our Mediatour hath satisfied for our sins and reconciled vs vnto his Father then doe we bewaile our sinnes because we haue by them dishonoured and displeased our gratious Father and hauing repented of them wee goe boldly vnto the throne of grace crauing mercie and forgiuenesse Heb. 4. 16. 10. 22. Heb. 4. 16. 10. 22. ANd thus much concerning the punishments which the Lord threatneth against the people for their idolatrie and the first kinde or degree of their vnthankfulnesse as also concerning the effects of these punishments Now followeth the second degree of their vnthankfulnesse together with the punishments denounced against them for it Their ingratitude is expressed Vers 8. And she did not know that I Vers 8 gaue her corne and wine and oyle and multiplied her siluer and gold which they bestowed vpon Baal In which words he accuseth The exposition her of double ingratitude first that she did not know or knowing did not acknowledge the Lord to be the author of all those benefits which she enioyed secondly in that she did not vse these benefits to the glorie of God but bestowed them vpon her Idols The first is expressed in these words And she did not know that I gaue her corne c. By this coniunction copulatiue he knitteth these words with the former and sheweth that God iustly punished them seeing to their other sinnes they added another kinde of grosse ingratitude as though he should say And moreouer besides the sinnes before spoken of she hath shewed her selfe grosly vngratefull both in not acknowledging God the author of the benefits which she enioyed and in abusing them to Gods dishonour in the seruice of her Idols and therefore it is iust with God to afflict her with the former and following punishments that she may learne to ascribe vnto God the praise of his owne gifts and may desist to abuse them by bestowing them vpon Baal And this is the coherence of this verse with the former Now let vs come to the words themselues in which is expressed the partie offending and the sinne committed the first in this word And she which hath an emphasis in it and serueth to aggrauate the sinne For though the Heathen nations should not haue knowne or acknowledged the Lord to haue been the giuer of the benefits which they enioyed it had been no such great wonder seeing they had onely the light of nature and the booke of the creatures to looke vpon but that the people of Israel should be ignorant hereof was more then blockish senselesnesse and blind ingratitude seeing they had the booke of God wherein it was reuealed vnto them that they had all the benefits which they enioyed from the meere blessing of God that the Lord gaue them this land flowing with milke and honey by his owne omnipotent power casting out their enemies before them that from him they had the first and latter raine whereby their land was made fruitfull and seeing that they were entred into possession of al these benefits whilest they serued the Lord alone before they worshipped their Idols so that they had no shew of reason to ascribe Gods gifts vnto them which they alreadie enioyed before they serued them and therefore the Lord might iustly take vp that complaint against them Esa 1. 2. 3. The first branch of their sinne was they did not know that Esa 1. 2. 3. God gaue vnto them their gifts which they had receiued whereby wee are not to imagine that the Israelites were so blinde and ignorant as to thinke that they had all these benefits from their Idols only and not from Iehouah the God of Israel for many of the Heathens though they worshipped Idols and pettie gods yet by the light of nature knew that there was a chiefe and superiour power who was the originall fountaine of all goodnesse and therefore the people of God could not be hereof ignorant but they are said not to know that God gaue them these gifts because they did not know and acknowledge him alone to be the author of them but ioyned Idols and pettie gods with him and so robbed him of part of his praise they did not know that they had receiued these gifts of Gods free grace and meere goodnesse but for their golden Calues and other Idols and for that new deuised worship which they offred vnto God in them which they thought was more acceptable vnto him then the seruice prescribed in his word So Iere. 44. 17. 18. the Iewes said Ier. â—â— 17. 18. they would worship the Queene of Heauen that is the Sun because hereby they had plentie not that they were so brutish as to thinke that they had these benefits from the Sunne only but because they ascribed this power and vertue vnto the Sunne in it selfe rather then vnto Gods blessing and prouidence and so offered sacrifices and diuine worship vnto the Sunne as being a ioynt cause with God of these benefits whereas it is only his instrument which doth nothing of it selfe but by his appointment The second branch of their sinne was that they bestowed and spent the gifts which they had receiued of the Lord vpon their Idols expressed in these words which they bestowed vpon Baal For the vnderstanding whereof wee are to know that this word Baal is in the Scriptures either taken generally for all Idoll gods in respect of the generall signification thereof which is as much as a Lord or Patrone and in regard that in the Punicke tongue from whence it is taken it signifieth a god or else specially for a particular Idoll of the Sidonians which was called by that name whose originall was after this manner Ninus who first reigned in Asia and built that famous citie which was called Nineue after his owne name was the sonne of one Belus whom in his pride according to the practise of Heathen Tyrants he deified and built a Temple vnto him wherein hee appointed that hee should be worshipped And this Idol amongst the Sidonians was called Baal and with the Babylonians Bel and was worshipped amongst them as their god Now this Heathen god did Ahab worship and built a Temple and erected an altar vnto him in Samaria to gratifie hereby Ithobal or Eth-Baal his father in law who was King of the Tyrians and Sidonians 1. King 16. 31. Lib. 9. antiq cap. 6. as Iosephus recordeth of which also wee may reade 1. King 16. 31. And although this Idoll god Baal was one and the same yet sometime the word is vsed in the plurall number Baalim or Baals either when it is taken in the generall signification for all Idols or in respect of the diuers statues or images erected in the honor of this Idoll aâ— Baal-peor Numb 23. 2. King 4. 2. or Baal-phigor Baal-zebub In this place as I take it wee are to vnderstand it in the generall signification for all their pettie patrones and Idoll gods because we reade that Baal the Idoll
so specially called and his Temple were destroyed by Iehu neither doe we 2. King 10. 27. finde that any after him did restore him or reedifie those ruines The sense therfore of these words is this that the Israelites bestowed that wealth which they had receiued from God vpon their Idols and Images making them of their gold and siluer as it is Hos 8. 4. or else by decking and adorning them Hos 8. 4. with rich ornaments and all costly furniture as appeareth 2. Chron. 24. 7. or by maintaining their priests and offering 2. Chro. 24. 7. 1. King 18. 22. sacrifices and oblations vnto them as we may see 1. Kin. 18. 22. 26. Whereby the sinne of this people is much aggrauated in that they did not only not glorifie the Lord in his owne gifts by giuing vnto him the first fruites and offering vnto him oblations and sacrifices which hee required in his law but also spent these his gifts to the dishonour of God in bestowing them vpon their Idols Gods arch-enemies Like vnto adulterous harlots who spend the goods which they haue receiued of their husbands in the maintenance of their louers c. The like place vnto this wee haue Ezech. 16. 17. Ezec. 16. 17. 33 18. 33. And so much for the meaning of the words The doctrines which we are hence to obserue are these First we learne that The Do ∣ ctrines the Lord esteemeth ingratitude as a grieuous sinne and punisheth That ignorāce is a grieuous sinne it with sharpe afflictions euen in his owne Church and people The which sinne is committed when either through ignorance we know not or through wilfulnesse will not acknowledge or both knowing and acknowledging yet through negligence doe not returne thankes and praise vnto the Lord for all his benefits and secondly when as in whole or in part wee attribute the praise of the gifts which we haue receiued from the Lord vnto any other as authors and principall causes thereof And thus do men offend when as they ascribe extraordinarie and vnexpected blessings to chance and fortune and not to Gods prouidence when as they ascribe their wealth to their owne wit labour or friends and do not know and acknowledge the Lord to be the chief author and bestower of the riches which they enioy or else doe not returne thanks and praise vnto him for his benefits when as they ascribe their health in the first place to their good diet or to the Physition and not to the Lord who is the chiefe preseruer and restorer thereof But most grieuously in this respect doe they offend who rob the Lord of those thankes and that praise which is due vnto him for his spirituall benefits For the greater the gifts are the greater praise and thankes is due to the bestower and consequently the greater iniurie and ingratitude when hee is robbed of his right And thus doe those offend who ascribe the praise of these benefits vnto the intercession of Saints and so robbe Christ of his glorie who alone by his intercession obtaineth them for vs at his fathers hands thus doe they offend who ascribe their iustification and saluation either in whole or in part to their workes and worthinesse or vnto the merits of Saints which is to be attributed onely to Gods free mercie and Christs al-sufficient merits thus doe they offend who doe not know or acknowledge that it is the blood of Christ alone which washeth away all our sinnes but think that they haue remission by Masses popish pardons penance pilgrimages oblations Saints relikes holiwater and such like All which and all other of the like kinde are esteemed as idolatrous vnthankfulnesse in Gods sight Secondly we here learne that ignorance doth not excuse Ignorāce doth not excuse sin nor exempt vs from punishment our sinnes nor exempt vs from Gods iudgements nay so far is it from excusing other sins and from exempting vs from punishment that it selfe is a sin and deserueth punishment as appeareth in this place Which notwithstanding is not to be vnderstood of that ignorance which is naturall and necessarie for want of the meanes of knowledge for though this be not only the punishment of sin but also a branch of our originall corruption yet doth it extenuate our sins and mitigate our punishments as appeareth Luk. 12. 48. Act. 3. Luk. 12. 48. Act. 3. 17. 17. 30. 1. Tim. 1. 13. 17. 17. 30. 1. Tim. 1. 13. but of that ignorance which is either through negligence or obstinately affected notwithstanding God granteth vnto vs plentifull meanes of knowledge which is so far from excusing other sins that it selfe is esteemed by the Lord a grieuous sin and is seuerely punished as being not onely a haynous sinne in it selfe but also the chiefe roote of all other sinnes either of omission or commission Thirdly we may here learne that as ingratitude is a grieuous Ingratitude is most hainous in the members of the Church sinne in all so especially in those who are members of the Church as it is emphatically signified in these words And she knew not c. For they not onely receiue from God the greatest benefits and therefore should returne vnto him the greatest thankfulnes but also are sufficiently instructed both by the word of God and by their continuall experience that they haue all these benefits from the Lord and that of his meere mercie and grace and therefore it is more then brutish ignorance and impious ingratitude either not to know and acknowledge the Lord to be the sole author of all these benefits or not to returne vnto him continuall thankes and praise for them The which sin is too too common in our times euen in the cleare light of the Gospell both in respect of all other benefits which we enioy and especially in respect of our daily food which men as not knowing or not acknowledging God to be the giuer of it do vsually receiue without praising God or giuing thankes in which respect they are farre worse then the oxe or asse as Esay 1. 3. Not to acknowledge the Lord the sole author of his gifts is not to acknowledge him at all the Prophet speaketh Esay 1. 3. Fourthly we here obserue that not to acknowledge the Lord to be the sole author of his gifts nor to yeeld vnto him the whole praise of them is not to know or acknowledge him at all as appeareth in this place for though the Israelites did in part ascribe their benefits receiued vnto God yet because they did not acknowledge him the sole author of them but ioyned with him copartners in his praise because they did not acknowledge that they had receiued them of his meere mercie but for their new worship which they offered vnto him in their idols therfore the Lord condemneth them of ignorant ingratitude as though hee were not acknowledged at all The reason is because the Lord cannot indure any sharing or halting in his seruice he cannot abide
to haue any partners of his praises which are due to himself and therefore hee will haue all or none for well the Lord knoweth that they who serue praise him to the halues wil in the end neither serue nor praise him at all Wherby it may appeare that the seruice of the Church of Rome which they performe vnto God is no better then abominable idolatrie and their praises odious in his sight as sauouring of grosse ingratitude for though they serue God indeed yet not in spirit and truth but in their Idols though they acknowledge and praise God as the author of his gifts yet not him alone for they ioyne with him the virgin Marie and innumerable Saints many whereof are of their owne making as pettie gods and patrones vnto whom they yeeld a chiefe part of their thankes and praise though they acknowledge God to haue giuen vnto them the benefits which they enioy yet not of his meere mercie and grace but for their owne merits and through the intercession of Saints But the Lord esteemeth these halfe praises to be dishonors and this partie and shared thankfulnes to bee no better then grosse ingratitude 2. King 17. 32. 33. 41. 2. King 17. 32. 33. The excessiue cost which idolaters do bestow vpon their idols Fiftly we may obserue what excessiue cost idolaters are readie to bestow vpon their idols and images for though they highly esteeme their gold siluer and iewels yet doe they willingly bestow them vpon Baal that is for the making and adorning of their idols and for the furthering of their superstitions though they will hardly part with the least trifle in obedience to Gods Commandement to the aduancement of his glorie and furthering of his pure worship and seruice yet they thinke their whole substance little enough to be bestowed vpon their owne wil-worship for the maintenance of their idolatrie An example whereof we haue in this place and in the Israelites Exod. 32. 3. Ezech. 16. 16. to 21. And in the Papists who care not what they Exod. 32. 3. Ezech. 16. 16. 21. bestow vpon the making and adorning of their images in maintaining their Clergie the Priests of Baal in building Monasteries and Nunneries in Copes vestiments oblations in procuring pardons and such like their superstitions The which their bountie in their wil-worship and idolatrie should make vs ashamed of our base niggardlinesse in furthering setting forth and maintaining Gods pure worship and seruice which is enioyned in his word for what a reproach is this to our Christian profession that they should so much exceed in their blind zeale and forwardnes vnto idolatrie and wee bee so cold in Gods true religion that they should bestow such excessiue cost in building Churches in honor of their Saints and we be so backward in repairing of God house that they should so liberally maintaine such swarmes of locusts and innumerable numbers of the Priests of Baal and we suffer Gods true Prophets which in comparison are but few in number to liue in want that idolaters should endow the Church with goods and lands and professors of Gods true religion should rob and spoile it of necessarie maintenance Surely their fruitfull ignorance shall condemne our barren knowledge their superstitious deuotion our coldnesse and slackenesse their liberalitie in euil our niggardlines in that which is good and their great loue vnto their idols and idolatrie shall rise in iudgement against our little loue to God and his truth Lastly we may obserue that it is a grieuous sinne to abuse That it is a great sinne to abuse Gods gifts to his dishonor the gifts which wee haue receiued from God to other or contrarie ends then those for which the Lord hath giuen them for this is heere condemned in the Israelites in that they bestowed their gold and siluer vpon their idols which they should haue imployed to the glorie of God and good of his Church Thus the Papists offend who bestow their wealth vpon their Images Copes Monasteries Thus carnall Gospellers offend who spend their riches vpon gorgeous attire vnfitting their calling vpon excessiue cheere and vaine pleasures which they haue receiued from God to this end that out of their superfluitie they should releeue the penury of their poore brethren Thus do they offend who vse their tongue to the blaspheming of Gods name which is giuen them to glorifie him And thus doe they offend who abuse their wits and learning for the nourishing of contentions and the maintenance and vpholding of iniurie oppression and iniustice which were giuen them to make peace right wrongs and further iustice as it is the vsuall fault of the Lawyers of our times c. All which being not only vnprofitable seruants in not vsing the Lords talents but also wicked and malicious enemies who abuse them to his dishonour shall if they perseuere in this sinne without repentance haue their portion in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone ANd thus much concerning the sin of the people of Israel In the next place hee setteth downe their punishments for whereas he had vers 6. in generall threatned that he would hedge her in with afflictions now he proceedeth to specifie the particular kinds thereof First that he would depriue her of al those necessary benefits which appertained to the preseruation of their life vers 9. Secondly that hee would discouer her shame in the sight of her louers and expose her to reproch and contempt vers 10. Thirdly that he would cause to cease all her solemne festiuals and take away all cause of mirth and reioycing vers 11. Lastly that hee would destroy all her pleasant gardens and fruitfull vineyards and turne them into a vast wildernesse vers 12. After which comminations he repeateth againe their sins which were the causes of the punishments namely their vnthankfulnes in the latter part of the 12. verse and their idolatrie vers 13. and so hee concludeth the first part of this Chapter But let vs come to the particulars Vers 9. Therefore I wil Vers 9 returne and take away my corne in the time thereof and my wine in the season thereof and will recouer my wooll and my flaxe lent to couer her shame In which words hee threatneth that because The exposition the Israelites would not acknowledge the Lord to be the author and bestower of those manifold benefits which they enioyed but vngratefully ascribed the praise of them to their idols therefore he would strip them of all his blessings to the end that they who could not learne in the time of their plentie that the Lord had bestowed vpon them these his gifts might at least learne this lesson by the want of them I will returne and take away c. Some resolue these words thus I will receiue or resume my corne because the former verbe in the Hebrew phrase hath in it sometimes the nature of an aduerbe So Genes 26. 18. Isaak returning digged the Gen. 26. 18.
welles of water which they had digged in the daies of Abraham c. that is he redigged them But as I take it the word in this place hath a greater emphasis in it and signifieth thus much that howsoeuer the Lord seemed by his long deferring of punishment and by the continuance of his mercie in suffering them still to enioy his gifts either to approue or at least not to regard their wickednes and grosse abuse of his benefits yet now he would take a new course with them so as they should see that he was a iust God who would not let sin for euer go vnpunished In former times the Lord had multiplied his gifts vpon them as their corne wine oyle c. and that oftentimes beyond all hope and expectation in respect of naturall causes that so they might not rest vpon the starres and planets nor feare the signes according to the custome of the Gentiles but relie vpon his al-sufficient prouidence as himselfe commandeth them Ier. 10. 2. And hauing Jerem. 10. 2. his blessings powred vpon them as it were with his owne immediate hand they might learne hereby to acknowledge and praise him as the author of these his gifts But when notwithstanding all this they would not learne hereby to praise the Lord as being the cause of all their benefits but ascribed them to their Idols the Lord threatneth that hee would returne and alter his former course by depriuing them of all his blessings euen when in respect of inferiour causes and meanes they seemed most assured of them that so if his extraordinarie manner of bestowing them would not yet his extraordinarie taking them away might moue them to acknowledge that he alone was the bestower of them Now the things of which the Lord threatneth to depriue them of are their corne and wine their wooll and flaxe all which before they had ascribed to their Idols and abused to their seruice vnder which particulars here as before wee are to vnderstand not only all things appertaining to their food and apparell but all other commodities belonging to this life So 1. Tim. 6. 8. When we haue food and raiment let vs therewith 1. Tim. 6. 8. be content And further wee are to note that the Lord calleth these things his my corne and my wine c. whereby hee meeteth with the erroneous conceit of the Israelites who imagined that these blessings of God were giuen vnto them by their Idols as a reward of their seruice and therefore that they were so become their owne that they might vse or rather abuse them at their pleasure vers 5. But the Lord telleth them that they were not their Idols gifts but his blessings which because they did not hold of him as of the grand Lord and owner of them therefore hee would as hee iustly might take away from them these things which were his owne vnto which they had no right that so they might learne to giue vnto him the praise of his owne gifts The time also when the Lord threatneth to resume his gifts is expressed I will take away my corne in the time thereof that is in the time of their haruest and my wine in the season thereof that is in the vintage as though he should say When most especially they expect these benefits I will frustrate their hope and so make their affliction more intolerable because it shall come vnlooked for and in such a time wherein they made sure account of plentie And I will bring such a scarcitie amongst them of these blessings that there shal be a want of them euen in the time of haruest and vintage when they vsually most abound and therefore if they wanted in the time of their greatest plentie how great was their penurie like to be when that small store they had was spent and consumed The which dearth was caused either by the curse of God vpon their land so as it could not yeeld her increase which is threatned Leuit. 26. 20. or through the abundance Leuit. 26. 20. of caterpillers grashoppers wormes drought of which wee reade Deut. 28. 23. 24. 38. 39. c. Ioel 1. 4. or by their enemies Deut. 28. 23. Ioel 1. 4. who vsually at the time of haruest goe into the field because then they may most endamage them against whom they make warre by wasting their countrie furnish themselues with all prouision which the Lord threatneth Deut. Deut. 28. 33. Ioel 2. 3. 28. 33. Ioel. 2. 3. And I will recouer my wooll c. The word here vsed signifieth with strong hand to plucke away from one that which he vniustly possesseth It is vsed Gen. 31. 9. where Iacob saith Gen. 31. 9. that God had taken away Labans substance and giuen them vnto him because it was wrongfully possessed by Laban seeing it belonged vnto Iacob as a reward of his painfull seruice So the Israelites are commanded to take away the Egyptians goods and to spoyle them because they wrongfully withheld them in their hands from the Israelites seeing they were due to thē for their great paines and tedious bondage Exod. 3. 22. Others translate it thus I will free and set at libertie my Exod. 3. 22. wooll and my flaxe c. which commeth all to the same end for when the creatures of God are vniustly possessed and abused to other ends then those for which God hath giuen them they may bee said to bee in a kinde of bondage from which they are freed when God plucketh them from such Rom 8 22. Hab. 2. 11. vniust owners So Rom. 8. 22. Hab. 2. 11. The meaning therefore of these words is that the Lord would plucke out of the hands of the idolatrous Israelites these his blessings because they vniustly possessed them and abused them to wicked purposes They possessed them vniustly because they did not acknowledge them as held of the Lord the true owner of heauen and earth for as he hath no right to his lands which are held in capite of the Prince who will not acknowledge him his grand Lord but rather some forraine enemie and therefore is iustly dispossessed so in this case And as he who hauing receiued either authoritie or riches from his King that hereby hee may th◠better be enabled to serue him if he abuse his Princes gifts by vsing them against him and seruing his enemies is iustly stript of all so here c. Lent to couer her shame The word here vsed signifieth her nakednesse and more especially the nakednesse of the secret parts Whereby some vnderstand that these idolaters abused the gifts of God to couer their spirituall nakednesse and did hide their sinnes vnder the vaile of Gods benefits But as I take it the more simple and plaine interpretation is best and most agreeable to the text namely that the Lord would take away from her his wooll and flaxe because whereas hee had giuen vnto them these things that they might with them apparell
themselues and hide their nakednesse they abused them for the decking and adorning of their Idols As it may plainly appeare if we cōpare this verse with the former and with Ezech. 16. 16. 17. 18. So that these words are added to shew the lawfull vse of these benefits for which God gaue Ezech. 16. 16. 17. them that their grosse abuse of them might the better appeare And this is the meaning of these words Out of which we The Do ∣ ctrines may obserue first that howsoeuer the Lord in his patience and long-suffering doth deferre our iustly deserued punishments Impenitencie moueth the Lord to turne mercie into iudgement and in stead of them giues vnto vs the fruition of manifold benefits yet if this his mercie will not mooue vs to feare him and to repent of our sinnes he will not for euer spare vs but he will returne and alter his course stripping vs of all his benefits and turning mercie into iudgement An example whereof wee haue in the Israelites in this place in the time of our Sauiour Christ as also in the primitiue Churches of Rome Corinth Galatin c. Secondly we learne that our vnthankfulnesse in not ascribing Our vnthankfulnes moueth the Lord to strip vs of his gifts of Gods benefits vnto him or in ascribing them to other causes besides him or ioyntly with him doth moue the Lord to take his gifts away from vs that so if wee cannot know and acknowledge him the Lord and owner of them when they abound we may learne this dutie by the want of them For such is our corruption and ignorant vnthankfulnesse that wee are more readie to acknowledge the Lord the author of all the good things which we enioy when hee taketh them away then when he bestoweth them he is better knowne and acknowledged to be the feeder of his creatures in the time of dearth then in the time of plentie to bee the author of health in the time of sicknes then when wee are whole and sound to be the giuer of riches in the time of pouertie then in abundance to be our preseruer rather in the middest of dangers then when wee are most secure So that Gods gifts make vs forget the giuer and with forgetfulnesse is ioyned his vsuall companion vnthankfulnesse And this is one speciall cause why the Lord taketh them from vs because his iudgements doe better teach vs then his mercies And therfore if we would not be stripped of Gods benefits let vs learne to acknowledge him the fountain of them whilest we enioy them and yeeld vnto him the whole praise of his owne gifts And to this end let vs remember the example of Pharaoh Nebuchadnezzar Herod c. Thirdly we here learne that the Lord is the true and absolute The Lord is the absolute owner of all the good things which we enioy Psal 24. 1. owner of all the benefits which wee possesse for so hee calleth them here my corne my wine c. so that we are not absolute Lords of those things which we vsually call our own but only the Lords bailiefs and stewards and therefore shall one day be called to a reckoning how we haue vsed and imployed them The consideration whereof should moue vs to vse the Lords goods to the glorie of the owner and the good of our fellow seruants as he hath commanded vs neither must we imagine that we haue absolute authoritie ouer the things we possesse to doe with them what we list seeing the Lord hath chiefe interest in them And if this were well thought of men would not be so close handed to their poore brethren for what steward can answere it to his Lord if he suffer his fellow-seruant to pine for want withholding from him his portion which his master hath allotted him neither would they be so open handed to mispend Gods gifts to his dishonour by gaming gluttonie and excesse brauerie in apparell and such like abuses For this will be but a bad reckoning in the day of our generall accounts when we shall say so much laid out on vnlawfull pleasures so much spent in gorgeous attire so much consumed in law to haue my will vpon my neighbour c. For this will be thought far worse then with the vnprofitable seruant to haue hid our talent in a napkin c. Fourthly we learne that there is no certaintie nor sufficient That there is no certaintie in the possession of temporarie benefits cause of securitie in these worldly and temporarie benefits seeing God oftentimes depriues vs of them when wee thinke our selues most assured to enioy them Innumerable be the vnlooked for accidents which may spoile the fruits of the earth both in seed time winter spring and summer as too much raine too much drought wormes cankers caterpillers blastings mildewes and such like But though they escape all these yet can they promise vnto vs no certaintie of enioying them seeing the Lord for our sinnes can take away our corne in the time of haruest and our wine in the vintage either by vnseasonable weather or the inuasion of our enemies He can sincke the ship in the hauen as well as in the middest of the ocean and he can pluck back his benefits from vs euen when we are readie to stretch out the hand to receiue them The consideration wherof should make vs neuer to promise vnto our selues securitie and certaintie of these benefits so long as liuing in our sinnes without repentance we iustly prouoke the Lord to strip vs of them And secondly we may hereby be moued not to put our trust and confidence in these worldly things for our preseruation seeing they are most vncertaine but to place our whole affiance in the Lord who will neuer faile them in time of need who rest and relie themselues vpon his prouidence Fiftly we may heere obserue that all those who doe not Those are vsurpers of hold the benefits which they enioy as from the Lord but ascribe them to their friends their owne wit labour and industrie Gods gifts who do not acknowledge that they hold them frō him they are vniustly possessed of them because they hold them by an vnlawfull tenure and therefore may at the will of the grand-Lord of heauen and earth be iustly euery minute dispossessed of them And though he suffer them for a time to hold them in their custodie yet they are not to be esteemed true owners but vsurpers and intruders into that which belongeth not vnto them and therefore in the great day of assises they shall answere for it c. ANd so much concerning the first punishment here denounced Vers 10 The second followeth vers 10. And now will I discouer her leaudnes in the sight of her louers and no man shall deliuer her out of mine hand In which words the Lord The exposition meeteth with a corrupt conceit and wicked hope of the Israelites namely that though the Lord should oppose against them yet they
might bee releeued and deliuered out of his hands by their louers that is their false goods shewing that their ioyning with them should not hinder the course of his iudgements for so far was he from fearing their succouring of them that hee wuld inflict these his punishments vpon them euen in the presence of their idols neither should they be able to releeue or deliuer them out of his hands So that still he alludeth to the practise of insolent and impudent adulteresses who when their husbands threaten that for their whoredomes they will strip them of all the gifts which they haue bestowed on them they are readie to deterre them from such seuere courses by telling them that they haue friends in store who wil reuenge their wrongs and not suffer them to be so euill intreated vnto whom their husbands being men of spirit and courage will returne answere that they are so farre from fearing their louers that they will not sticke thus to vse them euen in their presence But let vs come to the words themselues in which is expressed first the time when he would inflict his punishmēts And now will I c. where he sheweth that because his patience and long-suffering had made her insolent and secure he would no longer make delayes but presently execute his iudgements vpon her and this hee doth to make her rouse vp her spirits and speedily to turne vnto him by true repentance Eccles 8. 11. Eccles 8. 11. Secondly hee setteth downe the punishment it selfe to wit that he would discouer her leaudnesse c. The word here vsed signifieth either foolishnes or filthines in the first sense it is taken 1. Sam. 25. 25. Psal 14. 1. Deut. 32. 6. in the latter Gen. 34. 7. Deut. 22. 21. If we vnderstand it in the former signification 1. Sam. 25. 25. Psal 14. 1. Deut. 32. 6. Gen. 34. 7. Deut. 22. 21. the meaning is that by stripping her of all his benefits he would shew that she had done foolishly in ascribing them to her louers seeing they were his gifts and in forsaking him a God most gratious and almightie that she might follow after her louers who had neither will nor abilitie to releeue her wants But the coherence with the former words is better if we vnderstand it in the latter signification for in the former verse the Lord threatneth that he would strip her of his benefits and namely of her clothes which he had giuen her to couer her nakednes and here hee sheweth that he would not strip her in a corner but euen in the sight of her louers that they might also behold and detest her abominable filthinesse And this interpretation I rather embrace then the other because it agreeth with the like places of Scripture as Ezech. 16. 37. Ier. 4. 30. Ezech. 16. 37. Jer. 4 30. Now this her punishment is aggrauated in that he saith he would strip her in the sight of her louers for as men are impatient of all disgraces so especially of those which are offered them in the presence of their most respected friends but they grow altogether intolerable when as their friends in whom they most trusted shall to their shame and reproch see their wretchednes and vncleane filthines and not be able to make any apologie for them or to defend them against the accuser But this the Lord threatneth should be the condition of the Church of Israel namely that hee would strip her of all his benefits and discouer her naturall filthines and vncleannes her pouertie miserie sinne and grosse corruptions and that in the sight of her louers that is when she depended vpon her idols and most assuredly hoped that they were present to helpe and releeue her Lastly because while they conceiued any hope of helpe in their idols they would easily neglect and contemne Gods threatnings hee taketh away from them this vaine confidence in these words And no man shall be able te deliuer her out of my hands as though he should say It may be she will hope when I haue taken from her my benefits that the sun starres planets and her other idols will supplie her wants it may be she may thinke that when I haue discouered her filthines her louers wil relieue her miseries but all in vaine for who amōgst the gods is able to help whē I who am almightie take in hād to punish her Wel may they behold her abominable filthines to her further griefe and disgrace but they shal only look vpō her not be able to afford her any relief And this is the meaning of these words Out of which we Punishments deferred shall be inflicted vnlesse wee preuent them by repētance may first learne that howsoeuer the Lord in his mercie doth long deferre our iustly deserued punishments as he did the Israelites of whom the Prophet speaketh here yet if his patience and long-suffering doe not moue vs to repentance the time will come that the Lord will say as he doth in this place And now I will discouer your leaudnesse c. For as there is a time for mercie so there is a time for iustice and though the Lord be slow to anger and vengeance and swift in the course of his grace and goodnes yet he goeth forward as surely and certainly in the way of iustice as in the way of mercie if wee doe not meet him in the way and turne his course by turning vnto him by vnfained repentance Examples hereof we haue in the old world in the Sodomites Cananites Israelites c. And therefore let vs seeke the Lord whilest he may be found c. Isay 55. 6. let vs take hold of the acceptable Esay 55. 6. time and day of saluation and whilest it is called to day let vs hearken vnto his voice and not harden our hearts Psal 95. 7. 8. For though the Lord now hide our sinnes vnder the vaile of his mercie blessings and benefits yet the time Psal 95. 7. 8. will come vnlesse we repent when as hee will strip vs and discouer our filthines c. Secondly we may obserue the the Lord oftentimes punisheth our vaine confidence in worldly things by making them God punisheth vaine confidēce in creatures by making them insufficient to helpe vneffectuall and insufficient to satisfie our desires in those things for which we most trusted in them that when they most abound and seeme to promise vs most assured helpe So heere hee strippeth the Israelites in the presence of their idols in whom they trusted for deliuerance and discouereth their filthines euen in their sight when as they seemed in regard of their presence to giue them the greatest hope of their assistance Thus he ouerthrew Pharaoh Senacherib Benhadad in the middest of their great armies Nebuchadnezer in his greatest pride and power Thus he destroyeth idolaters in the presence of their idols thus he maketh the couetous to feel the smart of his punishing hand when as their
riches wherin they trusted cannot yeeld vnto them any comfort c. Thirdly we may obserue that howsoeuer our sins in mans Sinne maketh vs vgly in Gods sight carnall iudgement do exceedingly grace and adorne vs as beautifull ornaments yet in truth they defile both our bodies and soules and make them filthie and vgly in Gods sight yea and in our owne too when as we come to a true view and sensible feeling of them As for example ruffinlie oathes scurrilous iests which are but the scumme and excrements of the wit pride gorgeous attire vnfitting our callings painting the face and discouering the breasts luxurious nicenesse and excesse in diet furious thirsting after reuenge vpon the least shew of a disgrace offered and such like sinnes which are vsed of worldlings as ornaments to commend them but in Gods sight they make them to appeare deformed filthie and abominable Fourthly we may obserue how prone we are to trust in Our pronenes to trust in worldly meanes worldly meanes and in regard of our vaine confidence how apt we are to shrowde our selues vnder these vaine shields imaging that by them we shall be secured from Gods iudgements threatned against vs so the Israelites here trusted for deliuerance from all euils which were denounced against them by the helpe of their Idols And therefore the Lord to beate them from this vaine confidence telleth them that he will inflict his iudgements vpon them though their louers looked on neither should they be able to deliuer them out of his hands Thus the Israelites trusted to the outward presence of the visible Arke 1. Sam. 4. 3. 4. to the helpe of the Egyptians 1. Sam. 4. 3. 4. Esay 31. 1. 3. Hos 10. 13. Ierem. 49. 16. Esai 31. 1. 3. to the visible Temple Ier. 7. 5. to their multitude of strong men Hos 10. 13. Thus the Idomeans trusted to the strength of their seat Ier. 49. 16. And thus in our times men in dearth trust to their owne prouision in warre to their strength in sicknesse to their flight preseruations and medicines and when the thundering threatnings of Gods iudgements sound in their eares they hide themselues from them vnder the shadow of those outward titles the Gospell the Church and profession of Gods true religion But the Lord will inflict his iudgements euen in the sight of our louers and those things wherein wee trusted shall not be able to deliuer vs in the day of his visitation ANd so much concerning the second punishment The Vers 11 third followeth Vers 11. And I will also cause all her mirth to cease her feast daies her new moones and her Sabbaths and all her solemne feasts Although the people of Israel worshipped The exposition God not according to his word but according to their owne inuentions not in spirit and truth but after an idolatrous manner in their idols not in the place which hee had appointed to wit his Temple but in Dan and Bethel yet they exceedingly pleased themselues in their outward worship and externall shew of their new deuised religion as though they had done vnto God that seruice which he required imagining it could not go ill with them so long as they obserued some outward ceremonies of the law notwithstāding they declined in substance frō Gods true religion reuealed in his word And therfore the Lord here threatneth that he would plucke away from thē the visard of their outward profession stop the current of their superstitious deuotions by taking from them their corrupted ceremoniall worship wherein now they so much delighted and gloried that so they might the better see their miserable estate when as there remained vnto them not so much as an outward shew of religion nor an externall manner of worshipping God and hauing nothing to rest vpon might at length bee moued to forsake all their superstitions and to worship the Lord according to his reuealed will But let vs come to the words themselues And I will also cause all her mirth to cease Where the Lord threatneth that he would take away all ioy and recioycing which they took in their ceremoniall worship and the outward pompe of their religion especially in their feasts and solemne assemblies Yea but this mirth reioycing in their solemne feasts was commanded by God Deut. 16. 14. Thou shalt reioyce in thy feast c. And therefore the day of their feasting was called Deut. 16. 14. Num. 10. 10. a day of gladnesse Numb 10. 10. why therefore doth the Lord threaten to take this mirth from them which himselfe enioyned I answere because they did not reioyce in him but in their Idols neither did they reioyce with a spirituall ioy with thankfull hearts lauding and praising God which the Lord vnder the type of their externall mirth especially required and therefore their outward worship which was also idolatrous being seuered from the inward worship of the Spirit was odious in Gods sight as appeareth by the like places Esa 1. 13. 14. Amos 5. 23. 8. 10. Her feast daies As Esa 1. 13. 14. Amos 5. 23. 8. 10. the feast of blowing Trumpets which was celebrated in the first day of the seuenth moneth as appeareth Leuit. 23. 24. The feast of Expiation in the 10. day of the seuenth moneth as we may see Numb 29. 7. Leuit. 16. 30. Her new Moones Leuit. 23. 24. Numb 29. 7. Leuit. 16. 30. Numb 28. 11. Leuit. 23. 24. 25. 4. Which were in the first day of euery moneth Numb 28. 11. Leuit. 23. 24. Her Sabbaths Which were either the seuenth day from the creation or euery seuenth yeere Leuit. 25. 4. And all her solemne feasts Which were principally three 1. The feast of the Passeouer or of vnleauened bread Leuit. 23. 5. The feast of Pentecost or of weekes Leuit. 23. 15. 16. Leuit. 23. 5. 34. 35. The feast of Tabernacles of which reade verse 34 35. c. Now by these particulars he vnderstandeth all their ceremoniall worship and externall seruice in which they gloried and reioyced of all which together with the ioy which they tooke thérein the Lord depriued them when as hee caused them to be led captiue by the Assyrians And so much for the meaning of the words Out of which Hypocrites may reioyce in the outward seruice of God we may obserue that men not truly religious may in the hypocrisie of their hearts or the ignorance of their mindes reioyce and delight themselues in some external seruice which they performe vnto God seuered from his pure worship in spirit and truth as appeareth in the example of the Israelites in this place who reioyced with great mirth in their Sabbaths new Moones and solemne feasts appointed by God as also in the parable of the seede falling into the stonie ground Luk. 8. 13. In the Papists who exceedingly delight Luke 8. 13. in their outward and pompous religion in their sweete musicke odoriferous perfumes and masking showes and
not some few times for he threatneth often but seldome punisheth he denounceth many kindes of iudgements before he inflicteth any one of them whereby it manifestly appeareth that in his threatnings he aimeth at our conuersion and not at our subuersion and destruction and that he is not willing to punish in his owne nature vnlesse we force him thereunto by our stubborne impenitencie Secondly wee here learne not to trust in the fruitfulnesse We must not trust in the fruitfulnesse of our countrie for our sustenance of our countrie for our prouision and sustenance notwithstanding wee continually prouoke the Lord vnto anger by our sinnes for though it abound with vines and figge trees with corne and wine with pleasant orchards and fruitfull fields yet the Lord can easily finde meanes either by laying his curse vpon the land or by giuing vs ouer to the spoyle of our enemies to make the most fruitfull places a desert wildernesse And therefore let vs so liue as his children and seruants performing obedience vnto his will and then we may rest boldly and securely vpon his neuer failing prouidence otherwise our best meanes will not preserue vs when with our sins and wickednes we prouoke his anger and moue him in his iust displeasure to strip vs of all his benefits as appeareth in this place in the example of Sodom and Gomorrah so Ioel. 2. 3. And this is that which the Psalmist speaketh Joel 2. 3. Psal 107 34. Psal 107. 34. A fruitful land he maketh barren for the wickednesse of them that dwell therein Thirdly we may obserue that howsoeuer these idolaters Idolaters vsually pleade their merits do ascribe vnto their idols all the benefits which they enioyed yet not as their free and vndeserued gifts but as rewards and hire which they had bestowed vpon them for that idolatrous worship seruice which they had done vnto them and this is the disposition of all idolaters and superstitious persons to share with their idols in the praise of the benefits which they enioy imagining indeed that they haue bestowed them vpon them but for their deserts and merits And as the Heathen idolaters dealt with their idols so after the same manner at this day deale the Papists with God himselfe sharing with him in his glorie by ascribing part of the praise vnto him and part vnto their owne workes and merits Lastly we may heere obserue that howsoeuer the Lord Affliction endeth in destruction without repentance threatneth before he punisheth and when he beginneth to correct proceedeth by degrees from lighter to heauier punishments that his mercy goodnes and long-suffering may appeare in his so long sparing vs yet is neither his threatnings nor more easie corrections will reclaime vs nor mollifie our stonie hearts with true contrition his iudgements will end in our vtter destruction and desolation When his vineyard is fruitlesse first he vseth the pruning knife of affliction he diggeth and dungeth it and then expecteth fruit but if still it be barren and vnprofitable he taketh away the hedge and breaketh downe the wall and layeth it waste and desolate as it is Esay 5. 5. 6. If the knife will do no good to Esai 5. 5. 6. make the tree fruitfull by pruning the branches he will lay the axe to the root and cut it downe Mat. 3. 10. Luk. 13. 6. 9. Matth. 3. 10. Luk. 13. 6. 9. If his husbandmen with their much labouring in the vineyard cannot make it to yeeld her grapes the Lord will let the wilde boore out of the wood destroy it and the wilde beasts of the field to eat it vp as it is Psal 80. 13. So in this Psal 80. 13. place c. And this appeareth in the example of Pharaoh and the Egyptians and of the Iewes Matth. 23. 38. Luk. 19. Matth. 23. 38. Luk. 19. 43. 44. 43. 44. ANd so much concerning the punishments which particularly are threatned against the Israelites In the last place he concludeth the former part of the chapter with a repetition of their sinne of idolatrie the punishment which he would inflict vpon them for it Vers 13. And I will visite Vers 13 vpon her the daies of Baalim wherein she burnt incense to them and she decked her selfe with her earings and her iewels and she followed her louers and forgate mee saith the Lood In which words he repeateth their sinne and punishment that hereby The exposition he might the more aggrauate their sinnes and confirme the certaintie of their punishments that by hearing the often repetition of both they might be the rather moued to serious repentance The denunciation of their punishment is expressed in these words I will visite Where the Lord sheweth that he would no longer defere his punishments nor seeme to wincke at their sins but now he would begin to inflict his iudgements on them which their wickednes deserued yet not rashly but aduisedly and vpon mature deliberation as hee noteth by the word visite of which I haue more largely spoken when I handled the fourth verse of the first chapter Their sinne is first generally signified in these words The daies of Baalim By which we are to vnderstand the daies of their idolatrie or all the time wherein they had worshipped idols since the Lord had made his couenant with them and had maried them vnto himselfe which was soone after their comming out of Egypt So that heere he threatneth to visite vpon them not only the idolatrie which in their owne time was committed but the idolatrie of their fore-fathers of which we may reade Exod. 32. 1. vers 34. Numb 25. 1. 3. Exod. 32. 1. 34. Numb 25. 1. 3. Jud. 10. 6. Iud. 10. 6. c. because they did not forsake their sinnes but approued liked and liued in them According to that in the second Commandement For I am the Lord thy God a iealous God visiting the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the children c. Secondly he setteth downe their progresse in the particular kinds of their idolatrie first that they burnt incense that is performed vnto them idolatrous seruice in offering vnto them sacrifices and oblations secondly that they were so bewitched with that pleasure and delight which they tooke in their idolatrie that they thought no pompe cost decking with precious ornaments sufficient to set forth their idolatrie in these words And shee decked her selfe with her earings and her iewels where he still alludeth to the manner of harlots for as they being to come into the companie of their louers do vse all their art and skill in setting themselues foorth by putting on their richest ornaments that by these baits they may more forciblie allure them to commit vncleannesse with them so these idolaters when as they were to celebrate their solemne festiuals in the seruice of their idols placed a great part of their superstitious deuotion in decking and adorning both themselues and their idol gods that so they might take greater
pleasure in their idolatrie and with these pompous shewes intice others to ioyne with them in committing this spirituall whoredome And here we are further to obserue that hee calleth them her iewels and her earings to note vnto them that they had not receiued this whorish and idolatrous maner of worship from the Lord but that it was their owne not enioyned by God but hammered out in the forge of their owne inuentions and cast in the mould of their owne braine Thirdly he saith that she followed her louers whereby is signified their obstinate persistance in this their sin for they did not once or twice fall into this sin through errour or infirmitie but they followed their idols and went on in the course of their superstitions walking in their idolatries as in their vsual path and common high way So vers 6. Fourthly he saith that their hearts were so wholly set vpon their idols and that they followed them with such great earnestnes and intention of minde that they forgate the Lord like vnto harlots who are so bewitched and wholly transported with a furie of blind loue or rather lust towards their louers that they altogether forget their lawfull husbands and all the benefits which they haue receiued from them So that heere he aggrauateth the impious folly and more then brutish blockishnes of this people who were so blinded and euen drunken in their idolatrous superstitions that neither Gods word nor his works neither his blessings and benefits nor his iudgements and punishments would put them in minde of God and of those duties which they owed vnto him But how could the Israelites be said to haue forgotten God seeing still they professed themselues his people and performed some kind of seruice vnto him I answere they are said to forget him because they did not remēber him to be such a God as he had reuealed himselfe in his word namely that he was a Spirit most holy most pure and infinite in all perfections but figured and represented him in a little image whom heauen and the heauen of heauens cannot containe and because they forgat to performe vnto him that pure worship which he had enioyned vnto them in his word and in stead thereof offered vnto him their owne wil-worship and the idolatrous inuentions of their owne braine and thus one is said to forget another when they forget to performe those things which the one required and the other promised And these are the degrees of their sinne of idolatrie Now in the last place the Prophet concludeth all the former reprehensions of their sins denunciations of punishmēts by telling them that all he had spoken was not of or from himselfe but the word of Iehouah and this hee doth to gaine authoritie vnto the former prophecie to confirme the vndoubted certaintie thereof and to moue the people to receiue it with reuerence and to lay it more neerely to their hearts that thereby they might be moued to turne vnto God by true repentance And so much concerning the meaning of these words The Do ∣ ctrines The doctrines which arise out of them are these First wee may obserue that the Lord in the ministrie of the word causeth The Lord causeth his messengers to repeate the same reprehensions his messengers and Ministers to repeate againe againe the same reprehensions of sin the same punishmēts which are due vnto them and this he doth partly in respect of our incredulitie whereby at first wee giue no credit to his word and therefore to confirme the truth thereof the better in our hearts he causeth the same things to be againe repeated and the same speeches to bee as it were with greater vehemencie redoubled and partly in regard of our negligence securitie and forgetfulnesse whereby wee either doe not attentiuely marke or conscionably applie or fruitfully remember his word at the first hearing And therefore when wee heare the same reprehensions and threatnings deliuered oftē by Gods ambassadours let not these repetitions cloy vs with sacietie but rather sharpen our attention perswading our selues that the Lord causeth vs to heare the same things repeated either because through our negligence wee haue not learned or through our securitie and forgetfulnesse haue not applied nor made profitable vse of them at the first hearing or finally that hee meeteth with our incredulitie by confirming his word with a second repetition Secondly we may obserue that the same things which the The estate of the Church of Rome like the Church of Israel Prophet heere condemneth in the Israelites are at this day practised by the Church of Rome For first they haue their Baalims their pettie gods and patrons whom they religiously serue worship they offer vnto them incense vowes oblations they decke and adorne not onely their Idols but also themselues when they solemnize their feasts and approch into their presence placing a great part of their holinesse and deuotion in their outward pompe and brauerie which are not prescribed by God but inuented by themselues and therefore may fitly be called their own All which decking and adorning of themselues and their Idols they like impudent harlots vse that with these baites of outward pompe and beautie they may allure others to goe a whoring with them after their Idols they haue also a long time liued in their spirituall adulteries with great impudencie and obstinacie boasting and glorying in their sinne and finally they haue so set their hearts vpon their louers and are so intent earnest in their seruice that they may be truly said to haue forgotten the Lord because they do not so remember him as he hath reuealed himselfe in his word because they haue forgotten to worship him in spirit and truth and in stead thereof offer vnto him their owne inuentions and also because they vse much more care and diligence and spend much more time and labour in the seruice of the Virgin Mary Saints Angels Images and other Idols then in the seruice of the true and euerliuing God From whence wee may assuredly gather that the Lord will visite vpon them the daies of Baalim though for a time to shew his own patience and to make them the more vnexcusable hee deferre their iustly deserued punishments And therefore let al those come out of Babylon who would not be partakers of her plagues Apoc. 18. 4. Apoc. 18. 4. We must not place our religion in outward pompe Thirdly we may hence learne to auoid the foolish superstition of idolaters who place their religion in outward pompe and sumptuous shewes and to worship the Lord in spirit truth according to the prescript forme of his word Wherein many amongst our selues may iustly be reproued who thinke they haue done God good seruice if on his Sabbaths they come to the Church in their best apparell outwardly decked and adorned when in the meane time they come with their workaday soules full of worldly distractions and cogitations and altogether vnprepared and
vngarnished without all care or conscience zeale or deuotion But such are to know that the Lord will not be pleased with the worship of an Idoll for little regardeth he the outward habite if the heart and soule bee defiled beggarly and naked Fourthly we may out of the order which the Prophet here The idolaters progresse obserueth in setting down their idolatrie note the progresse which idolaters make in their sinne ascending from one degree to another till they come to the highest First hee saith that through the naturall inclination which is in euery man they are drawne to worship and serue their Idols Secondly more and more doting in their fond loue toward them they decke and adorne both their statues and images and themselues being to performe worship vnto them with gold siluer iewels and pretious ornaments that hereby they may themselues performe seruice vnto them with greater pleasure and also allure others to ioyne with them in their idolatrie Thirdly hauing thus bewitched themselues with their owne sorceries they goe forward in their idolatrie with great pertinacie and wilfull obstinacie And lastly they so inebriate themselues with drinking in this golden cup of fornications and are so wholly intent and deuoted vnto their blinde superstitions that they quite forget the Lord and his true worship All which are noted in this place in the idolatrous Israelites by the Prophet and may be obserued in the practise of the Papists in our owne daies The consideration whereof should moue vs to flee the first allurements vnto idolatrie and the beginnings and first degrees of this sinne for one steppe will bring vs to another till we come to the highest namely forgetfulnesse of God and vtter neglect and contempt of his pure religion Fiftly we may obserue that the worship of the true God The worship of God and idols will not stād together and the seruice of Idols will not possibly stand together for assoone as we begin to offer incense vnto Baal we forget Iehouah when we loue Idols we cease to loue the Lord when we depend vpon them we distrust God and this is that our Sauiour teacheth vs Matth. 6. 24. No man can serue two masters c. and the Apostle telleth vs that we cannot drinke of Matth. 6. 24. the cup of the Lord and the cup of diuels c. 1. Cor. 10. 21. That 1. Cor. 10. 21. there is no concord betweene Christ and Belial and no agreement betweene the temple of God and idols 2. Cor. 6. 15. 16. The 2. Cor. 6. 15. 16. 1. Sam. 5. 2. ark of God Dagon cannot stand together 1. Sa. 5. 2. There is no halting betweene God and Baal but if God be God serue him if Baal be god serue him 1. King 18. 21. And therefore 1. King 18. 21. let vs not hearken vnto those who would reconcile together Christ and Antichrist Michael the Archangell and the Dragon the whore of Babylon and the spouse of Christ Gods true religion and popish superstition and so make a hotch potch of religion like vnto the religion of the Samaritanes condemned by God 2. King 17. 33. 41. Let vs take heed that 2. King 17. 33. 41. we doe not to make peace on earth proclaime warre against heauen and ioyne in league with men to fight against God and his truth assuring our selues that light and darknesse righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse God and Belial may as well be reconciled together as Christs true religion with the superstitious idolatries of the Romish Babylon Sixtly wee here learne that not to remember the Lord to They forget the Lord who doe not remember him according to his word be such an one as he hath reuealed himselfe in his word is altogether to forget him as appeareth in the example of the Israelites of whom the Lord complaineth that they had forgotten him notwithstanding they still outwardly professed that hee was their God and they his people because they remembred and worshipped him in their Idols So they who forget any of Gods attributes whereby in his word he hath made himselfe knowne vnto vs forget God himselfe for his attributes are his essence as the wisedome of God is the wise God the infinitenes of God is the infinite God the loue of God is the louing God c. And therefore that God which they remember is not the true Iehouah but an idoll of their owne making If then we only remember that God is mercifull and doe not remember that hee is also iust as it is the custome of carnall secure men wee make an idoll vnto our selues but forget the true God and so in like manner wee forget the Lord if with desperate sinners wee remember his iustice and forget his mercie And the like may be said of his omnipotence omnipresence al-sufficiencie prouidence and the rest of his attributes Lastly we may here obserue that the Prophet concludeth The authority of Gods word countenāceth his Ministers in their embassage all his reprehensions of their sins and threatning of punishment by telling them that whatsoeuer he had deliuered was not his owne but the word of the Lord whereby he confirmeth his former denunciations of iudgements and certainly assureth them that how vnlikely soeuer they thought them yet they should most vndoubtedly come to passe seeing it was the word which truth it self had spoken and therfore if they would escape them there was no dallying nor delaying of the time but speedily they must preuent them by turning vnto God by true repentance And secondly hereby hee auerteth all their malice and displeasure from himselfe seeing these heauie tidings were not the deuices of his owne braine but the word of the Lord of which onely he was the Embassadour and therefore if they would without taking any exceptions patiently heare an Embassadour sent from an earthly King denouncing warre against them because iniury or violence offered to an Embassadour is condemned by the law of nations how much more should they heare him without all malice or preiudice seeing he only deliuered the embassage which the Lord of hosts had put into his mouth From which example Gods Ministers may learne to deliuer nothing to the people but the pure word of the Lord which they are boldly to vtter though it seeme neuer so improbable to flesh and blood for as much as hee who hath spoken it will most surely accomplish it otherwise they shall commit the sinne of Ionas who when the word of the Lord was put into his mouth durst not deliuer it but being sent to Niniue fled to Tarshish and in this respect make lesse conscience of their calling then Balaam as appeareth Numb 24. 13. Numb 24. 13. And so likewise the people may here learne with patience to heare Gods Ministers though they denounce Gods heauie iudgements against their sinnes if they deliuer nothing but that which they haue warrant for out of Gods written word seeing they are bound in conscience of
their calling to deliuer their embassage and seeing in resisting them they rebell against God himselfe neither is it possible that any should be obedient vnto God who maligne his messengers for his message sake And secondly when Gods iudgements are denounced out of his Word against them for their sinnes they are not to neglect them but to lay them to heart that therby they may be moued to vnfained repentance notwithstanding they see no appearance of danger or any likely meanes wherby such punishments may bee deriued vnto them seeing the Lord whose Word it is which we heare is able to effect it though to vs it seeme impossible ANd so much concerning the first part of this Chapter containing in it legall threatnings denounced against the people of Israel for their sinnes Now we are to speake of the second part containing in it Gods gratious promises of diuers excellent benefits which hee would bestow vpon his Church and people the true Israel of God in the time of the Gospell The first whereof is their effectuall calling and conuersion vnto God wherby they are freed out of the spirituall captiuitie of Satan chosen out of the world and made Gods Church and peculiar people The second is true consolation wrought in their hearts by the glad tidings of the Gospell made effectuall by the inward working of his holy Spirit Both which are contained Vers 14. in these words Vers 14 Therefore behold I will allure her and bring her into the wildernesse and speake friendly or confortablie vnto her Where the The exposition Lord sheweth that howsoeuer being prouoked vnto wrath by their sinnes he would execute vpon them all those punishments before threatned yet he would not retaine his anger for euer but in the end when he had laid vpon them such afflictions as were sufficient measuring their proportion by the rule of his fatherly loue and not according to the hainousnes of their sins he would turne all their chastisements to their good and gathering them into his Church multiplie his mercies vpon them But let vs come to the words themselues wherein we are to consider first the context and secondly the benefits promised the context in these words Therefore behold This may seeme a strange kind of consequence for in the former verse he had set downe their obstinacie in their grosse idolatrie and that they were so wholly deuoted to their Idols that they had quite forgotten the true God and now hee presently inferreth hereupon that therefore he would allure her and speake comfortablie vnto her But howsoeuer this may seeme but a bad inference if we regard their sinnes vpon the recitall whereof it should rather haue followed that therefore they should haue such punishments inflicted vpon them as their sinnes had deserued yet it hath good dependance if we respect Gods infinite mercie and his eternall purpose whereby he hath of his free grace and vndeserued goodnes ordained to call them who belong to his election out of their sinnes that being conuerted they may also bee saued As though he should haue said Seeing they follow their idols with delightfull obstinacie and haue altogether forgotten me and seeing their hearts are so blind and obdurate that all my punishments will not reclaime them and finally seeing it is not my purpose to giue them ouer to destruction and to suffer them to run headlong to condemnation therefore I will not let them go forward in their owne courses nor be ruled by their owne obstinate wils for then they would neuer returne vnto me but I wil work vpon their hard harts by my Word and Spirit alluring and perswading them to leaue their idols and false worship and to returne vnto me that they may worship me according to my reuealed will and submit themselues vnto me in all holy obedience And because this is a wonderfull mercie of God farre aboue all humane conceite and therfore not lightly and negligently to be passed ouer hence it is that the note of attention is added Therefore behold that we might more carefully obserue and obseruing praise and magnifie this vnspeakable goodnes of God who by our sinnes is moued rather to pitie then to punish vs. And so much for the context The first benefit here promised is their effectuall calling whereby working vpon their hearts with his Word and Spirit hee would allure and perswade them to forsake their idolatrie and to come out of the seruice of sin and Satan that they might become true members of his Church and liue in holy obedience vnto his will as his true subiects and seruants All which is contained in these words I wil allure her and bring her into the wildernesse where he alludeth to their first deliuerie out of the captiuitie and from the blind idolatrie of Egypt when as first he allured and perswaded them by his seruants Moses and Aaron to desire earnestly to come out of that bondage that they Exod. 4. 30. 31. might become his seruants and people and hauing so inclined their hearts hee brought them out with a strong arme and led them into the wildernesse where he made his couenant with them and afterwards brought them into the land of promise where he multiplied vpon them his manifold benefits as it followeth in the next verse So the Lord by his seruants and Ministers doth worke in the ignorant minds and stubborne hearts of those that belong to his election a desire to come out of the thraldome of the spirituall Pharaoh Satan and hauing thus inclined and allured them by his powerfull Spirit applying vnto them the benefits of Christs death and obedience hee deliuereth them out of this miserable bondage notwithstanding hee doth not presently bring them from Egypt to the heauenly Canaan but causeth thē to passe first thorow the wildernesse of this wicked world where howsoeuer hee prouideth for them and causeth their safetie by his almightie protection so that they are now in far better estate then whilest they liued in the spirituall captiuitie of sinne and Satan yet they are there afflicted with many miseries hunger thirst heate cold sicknesse and diseases with inward mutinies and sedition amongst themselues and with the outward malice and violence of the spirituall Cananites their worldly and wicked enemies with which hauing a while exercised and humbled them and withall wrought in their hearts an earnest desire to come into their heauenly countrey in the end he bringeth them into the spirituall and new Ierusalem The like allusion the Prophet Esay hath speaking of this spirituall deliuerance through Christ Esa 11. 15. 16. Esa 11. 15. 16. Whereas then hee saith I will allure her the meaning is that by his word and holy Spirit he will bring them to true repentance effectually perswading them to leaue the bondage of sinne and Satan and to adioyne themselues to his Church and familie and more specially that he will incline them and change their obstinate resolution in following their idols and make
them pliable to holy obedience that forsaking their false gods and idolatrous worship they may worship the only Iehouah in spirit and truth Where still hee continueth the allegorie of mariage as though hee would say Her louers that is her idols haue inticed her with many baits to commit spirituall whoredome with them but they shall no longer seduce and abuse her for I her louing husband offering vnto her innumerable benefits and eternall happinesse will allure and perswade her to forsake her louers and to returne vnto me And whereas hee saith that hee will bring her into the wildernesse the meaning is that they shall not passe presently out of their miserable seruitude of sinne and Satan into the heauenly Canaan but shal for a time make their abode in the wildernes of this world where they shall be tried with many calamities and afflictions wherewith being throughly humbled they shall enter into their heauenly countrie according to that Act. 14. 22. Wee must Act. 14. 22. thorow many afflictions enter into the kingdome of God Others translate these words thus I will allure her after I haue led her into the wildernesse as though the time were herein implied when the Lord would perswade and conuert his people namely after he had first brought them into the wildernesse of affliction and thereby throughly humbled them But howsoeuer this exposition may be thought not repugnant to any thing in the text yet I rather embrace the other as being more plaine and simple without the changing of any word from his owne signification and also because it more fitly answereth to the deliuerance of the people of Israel vnto which it is manifest he here alludeth and lastly because it well agreeth with the like place Ezech. 20. 34. 35. 37. where the same allusion is vsed Ezeth 20. 34. 35. And this is the first benefit The second is expressed in these words and I will speake friendly or comfortably vnto her The originall hath it thus and I will speake vnto her heart by which is signified that he would speak vnto her such pleasant and acceptable words as should replenish her hart with true ioy and comfort though they were in the middest of the wildernesse of affliction And thus this phrase is vsed Esa 40. Esa 40. 1. 2. Gen. 34. 3. Iud. 19. 3. Ruth 2. 13. Ioh. 11. 19. 1. Thess 2. 11. 1. 2. Gen. 34. 3. Iud. 19. 3. Ruth 2. 13. And so in the new Testament whereas it is in the Greeke they comforted any the Syriacke hath it they spoke with their hearts So Ioh. 11. 19. 1. Thess 2. 11. The meaning therefore is that as when hee had brought his people into the wildernesse he spake vnto them deliuering his law vnto which were annexed manifold promises of his great benefits by which the people for the present were somewhat comforted in the middest of the afflictions which they suffered in the wildernesse so hee would in the time of the Gospell after hee had deliuered his people out of the thraldome of sin and Satan speake comfortably vnto them whilest they were vexed and molested with manifold afflictions in the wildernesse of the world that so being filled with consolation they might patiently and cheerefully through the middest of these miseries march towards their heauenly countrie Now this speech of comfort of which he here speaketh is nothing else but the glad tidings of the Gospell wherein we are assured of our deliuerance out of our spirituall thraldome vnto sinne and Satan of the free pardon and remission of all our sinnes of our peace and reconciliation with God and of euerlasting happinesse which Christ by his death and merits hath purchased for vs. The which speech of the Gospell is much more effectuall for our comfort and consolation then the speech of the Law For then the Lord spake to the eare but now hee speaketh to the heart that comfort was but for the present because being grounded vpon the condition of their obedience to the law that prouing impossible their comfort was changed into horror and despaire but this is eternall hauing his foundation not in our owne workes and worthinesse but vpon the free mercie of God and merits of Christ apprehended by a liuely faith And lastly because the Gospell offereth vnto vs farre greater benefits then we are promised in the Law and therfore filleth our hearts with greater comfort And of this consolation the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor. 1. 3. 4. 5. 7. 6. Act. 9. 31. 2. Cor. 1. 3. 4. 5. and 7. 6. Act. 9. 31. Luke 2. 25. Of which our Sauiour Christ is the principall cause and therfore he is called the consolation of Israel Luk. 2. 25. And so much for the meaning of the words The doctrines The Do ∣ ctrines which from hence arise are these First we may obserue that howsoeuer the Lord being prouoked to iust displeasure by The Lord doth not retaine his anger for euer the sinnes of the people doth not onely threaten his iudgements but also inflicteth deserued punishments yet he doth not retaine his anger for euer nor yet delighteth in the afflictions of his Church but hauing with his fatherly chastisements humbled them and brough them vnto vnfained repentance hee turneth his frownes into smiles his threatnings into promises his iudgements into mercie and withdrawing their afflictions and punishments hee multiplieth vpon them his gratious benefits For hee is slow to anger but abundant in goodnesse and truth Exod. 34. 6. 7. He will not alwaies Exod. 34. 6. 7. Psal 103. 8. 9. chide neither keepeth he his anger for euer Psal 103. 8. 9. And though he afflict vs yet he dealeth not with vs after our sinnes nor rewardeth vs according to our iniquities as it is verse 10. neither retaineth he his anger for euer because mercie pleaseth him as it is Mic. 7. 18. An example wherof we haue in this Micha 7. 18. place where after his sharpe threatnings he adioyneth gratious promises likewise in the Israelites in the time of the Iudges in the Iewes lead captiue into Babylon and afterwards restored but there needs but few examples to confirme that of which we our selues haue so manifold experience c. Secondly out of the connexion of this with the former The mercie of God infinitely exceedeth the mercie of mā verse wee may obserue how infinitly the mercie of God exceedeth the mercie of man for whereas man being offended maketh this conclusion because hee hath iniured me therefore I will reuenge my selfe vpon him the Lord contrariwise in this place concludeth that because the people had grieuously prouoked his anger by their obstinacie in their idolatrie and forgetfulnesse of him therefore hee would allure them to repentance by his benefits and speake comfortably vnto them as though he should say Though they be so peeuishly obstinate that they care not wilfully and desperately to go on in their sins to their vtter destructiō yet I wil not set my
wisedome against their follie nor suffer their stubborne willes to crosse my will and eternall counsell but I will now begin to take care of them seeing they will take no care of themselues and because they haue nothing profited by all my threatnings and punishments I will mollifie their hard hearts and incline their stubborne and rebellious willes with my gratious promises and mercifull benefits So that the Lord behaueth himselfe like a tender hearted father and we demeane our selues like stubborne children though our stiffe harts relent not vnder his corrections yet his heart yearneth at our paine and he is sooner wearie of punishing then we of suffering punishment and when his chastisements will not ouercome our malitiousnesse hee laboureth to ouercome vs with his goodnesse and kindnesse and as the carefull and louing Physition is not moued by the desperate wilfulnesse of his impatient patient both refusing that which is good for him and eagerly seeking that which is hurtfull and pernicious to giue him ouer to himselfe but vseth the greater care and diligence by how much the lesse hee seeth that hee careth for himselfe and when he heareth for all his loue and labour nothing but distempered and railing speeches from his patient is rather thereby mooued to pitie then reuenge so dealeth the Lorde with vs who are sicke in sinne c. The vse which we are to make hereof is that we not onely praise the Lord for this his mercie and goodnesse but also that wee striue to follow his example not seeking reuenge when wee are iniured but striuing to ouercome euill with goodnes as the Apostle exhorteth Rom. 12. 19. 21. and so Rom. 12. 19. 21. shall wee indeed approue our selues to bee the children of our heauenly father as our Sauiour teacheth vs Matth. 5. Mat. 5. 44. 45. 44. 45. Thirdly we may heere learne that neither Gods terrible The Lord only leadeth to repentance threatnings nor sharpe afflictions are auaileable to worke in our hearts true repentance vnlesse the Lord allure and incline our harts with the inward operation of his holy Spirit for the more God punisheth the more naturally we repine and murmure and our steely hearts like the anuill with more blowes do waxe the harder and sooner will we breake then bow vnlesse the Lord incline vs as appeareth in the example of Pharaoh Saul the Israelites Esay 1. 5. and in our owne experience Esay 1. 5. Fourthly we here learne that the Lord is the principal and The Lord is the sole cause of our conuersion sole cause of our conuersion for vntill he incline and allure our hearts to leaue our sinnes and to returne vnto him neither his promises nor his threatnings neither his benefits nor his punishments will worke in our hearts vnfained repentance And as this is manifest in this place so also in diuers other places of Scripture Ieremie telleth vs that the Black-moore may as well change his skinne or the Leopard his spots as we can do good that are accustomed to euill Ier. 13. Jer. 13. 23. 23. And therefore the Lord when he would conuert his people saith that he will giue them a new spirit and taking the stoheart out of their bodies will giue them a heart of flesh Ezech. Ezech. 11. 19. 36. 26. 11. 19. so Ezech. 36. 26. And our Sauiour Christ teacheth vs that no man can come vnto him except the Father draw him Ioh. 6. 44. the Apostle likewise saith that before our conuersion Iohn 6. 44. we are not only sick but euen dead in our sins and therfore no more able to raise vp our selues from the death of sin to the life of righteousnes then a dead man to rise out of his graue Ephes 2. 1. Ephes 2. 1. But it may be demaunded that if this be so to what purpose serueth the ministerie of the Word and exhortations to repentance seeing he speaketh in vaine that perswadeth a dead man to rise to life I answere that the ministerie of the Word is the meanes of our conuersion which the Lord by the inward operation of his holy Spirit maketh effectuall for this purpose in the hearts of all his elect These exhortations therefore vnto repentance are not in vaine seeing the Lord worketh not vpon men as vpon stocks and stones but as vpon reasonable creatures whom he exhorteth to repentance and withall working vpon their hearts by his holy Spirit inclineth them to performe that vnto which hee exhorteth them and as he outwardly commandeth so inwardly he inclineth and enableth them to do that which he commandeth and hence it is that our Sauiour saith that the words which he spake were Spirit and life Ioh. 6. 63. because Ioh. 6. 63. they were not like the law which only commanded and did not enable to yeeld obedience but being made effectuall by the Spirit which gaue life vnto them they both enioyned and wrought in vs true obedience And this the Prophet implieth when as he saith that the Lord will allure or perswade them to turne vnto him so that his word is the instrument whereby he doth not only moue vs but throughly perswade vs to true repentance and this we may see verified Act. 13. 43. in the example of Lydia Act. 13. 43. 16. 14. 18. 4. 28. 23. chap. 16. 14. 18. 4. 28. 23. The vse which we are to make hereof is that we yeeld vnto him the whole praise of our conuersion and not with the Papists share with him ascribing part of the glorie vnto him and part to our selues Secondly seeing it is the work of God alone we must not rest in our owne power and strength for the effecting of this great worke but we must call vpon God for this grace saying with the Church Lament 5. 21. Conuert vs O Lord and Lament 5. 21. we shall be conuerted much lesse are we to deferre our conuersion from day to day as though it were a matter which we can easilie performe at our owne pleasure but considering it is the Lords free gift let vs receiue it when he offereth it and turne vnto him when he allureth and perswadeth vs to repentance And so likewise because it is the Lord alone who allureth and turneth the heart it behooueth al those who would conuert others not to rest too much in the force of their owne eloquence or the strength of their owne reasons but to ioyne with their earnest labour and endeauour humble and hartie prayers vnto almightie God desiring the assistance of his holy Spirit by which alone their perswasions are made effectuall to perswade Fifthly we here learne not to expect presently vpon our We must not expect secure peace after our conuersiō conuersion vnto God and adioyning to the Church secure peace and flourishing prosperitie for after the Lord hath allured and perswaded vs to turne vnto him he leadeth vs into the wildernesse of affliction before he bringeth vs to rest in our heauenly Canaan The
hearken vnto the glad tidings of the Gospell and earnestly desire the Lord that with the speech of his word he will ioyne the speech of the Spirit and with them both replenish our hearts with this sweete consolation Fourthly we may obserue when the Lord speaketh comfortably God doth not speake comfortably vnto vs till we be humbled vnto vs namely not whilest we liue in impenitencie and carnall securitie but after that hee hath brought vs into the wildernesse that is after that wee are by manifold afflictions thorowly humbled when hee hath brought vs to a true sight and sense of our sinnes so that wee grone vnder them as vnder a heauie but then and when he hath lead vs as it were into a desert of desperation by causing vs to apprehend his anger and the manifold punishments which are due vnto vs c. Where Gods Ministers haue an example for their imitation not to speake the comfortable and glad tidings of the Gospels to those who sit by the flesh pots of Egypt liuing in their carnall delights with all sensuall securitie vntill first they be brought into the wildernesse of affliction and be humbled in the sight and sense of their sins Lastly wee may learne that it is the dutie of Gods Ministers Gods Ministers must speake comfort to the heart and not to the eare alone 1. Cor. 2. 4. 5. when they would replenish any with sound comfort not so much to speake to the eare with wittie conceits humane eloquence and in the inticing speech of mans wisedome but they must speake to the heart in the plaine euidence of the spirit and of power otherwise their comforts will be but like Dauids musicke to Saul for as whilest Dauid plaied Saul was eased but when hee ceased the wicked spirit returned and vexed Saul so whilest one afflicted in conscience heareth their sweete tunes of consolation which rather delight the eare then touch the heart and conscience though for the present they may bring some refreshing yet when the sound ceaseth the comfort vanisheth and their terrors and doubtings returne and vexe them no lesse then in former times ANd so much concerning the second benefit which is the consolation of Gods Spirit Now in the third place he promiseth that hee will not onely be reconciled vnto her receiuing her into his loue and fauour and giuing vnto her the inward comfort and peace of conscience but that he will also giue further assurance of his fauour and her reconciliation by multiplying his temporall benefits vpon her the which shall not only in their owne vse be comfortable but much more in respect that they are offered by God and receiued by the Church as pledges of Gods eternall loue and earnest-penies of her heauenly happinesse in Gods kingdome with all which she shall be so replenished with ioy and true thankfulnesse that she shall with all cheerefulnesse sing the praises of God the author of all her welfare and felicitie All which is contained vers 15. in these words And I Vers 15 will giue her her vineyards from thence and the valley of Achor for the doore of hope and she shall sing there as in the daies of her youth and as in the day when she came out of the land of Egypt In which words is contained first a benefit which God promiseth The exposition to the Church and secondly the Churches thankfulnesse which she returneth vnto God for it In the benefit promised is set down first the benefit it selfe secondly the time when God bestoweth it and thirdly the end why it is giuen and receiued The benefit it selfe is expressed in these words I will giue her her vineyards and the valley of Achor Where the Lord opposeth his benefits here promised to the punishments before denounted vers 12. for there he threatneth to take away her vines and figge trees and here he promiseth to restore them againe and that with aduantage as is signified by the change of the word for there hee threatneth to take away her vines and here he promiseth to giue her vineyards which consist of manie vines the which also is expressed in the plurall number to intimate their multitude and abundance Now vnder this one kind synecdochically are to be vnderstood all other corporall benefits of which before hee had threatned to strip them and all other of like nature as before I haue shewed and much more by these types and shadowes we are allegorically to vnderstand Gods spirituall gifts and graces which vnder them are vsually signified the Lord applying himselfe to the rudenesse ignorance of the Church in the time of her infancie who could not conceiue of Gods spirituall benefits vnlesse they were after a palpable manner described and shadowed vnto them And amongst many particulars hee especially promiseth vineyards the better to expresse Gods large bountie and the Churches great plentie for bread and foode are necessarie for the preseruation of life but wine aboundeth the vse whereof seruing not only for sustentation but also for comfort and delight as the Psalmist sheweth Psal 104. 14. 15. there he saith that God giueth hearbes and bread for the vse Psal 104. 14. 15 of man and wine to make glad his heart Whereas therefore he promiseth to giue them vineyards the meaning is that hee would measure out his benefits with a large and plentifull hand so as they should haue abundance and that not only for the relieuing their necessitie but also for delight and comfort He saith further that he will giue her the valley of Achor Where he still continueth the former Allegorie alluding to the deliuerance of the people of Israel out of Egypt who after that they had been tried a long time in the wildernesse they were at last brought into the borders of Canaan and ouercame the citie Iericho where Achan stealing the excommunicate thing was by Iosua and the people brought into a valley neere adioyning where he and his familie were stoned which valley afterwards Iosua named the valley of Achor because the people of Israel being ouerthrowne by the men of Ai were exceedingly troubled so that their harts melted like water as appeareth Ios 7. 5. the which reason of Ios 7. 5. 25. 26. the name Iosua himselfe giueth vers 25. 26. as it also signifieth being deriued from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 turbauit But howsoeuer this valley of Achor was to the people of Israel for a time a valley of trouble yet afterwards it was vnto them a place of great ioy and comfort both because they obtained victorie against their enemies the men of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and also because they enioyed this valley which was exceeding fertill and fruitfull especially of vines and fruitfull trees Wheras then the Lord promiseth to giue vnto his Church the valley of Achor the meaning is that as the people of Israel after they had wandered in the wildernesse 40. years destitute of corne wine oyle and all other benefits
comming out of the Egyptian seruitude which is fitly compared to the birth and infancie of the Church as before I haue shewed in vers 3. and therefore the words following are added exegeticâ—s by way of exposition plainly expressing what is meant by the time of her childhood namely the day when she ascended out of the land of Egypt The meaning therfore of these words is this that as the people of Israel after their deliuerance out of the Egyptian bondage and after that they enioyed Gods manifold blessings in the valley of Achor did reioyce before the Lord and expressed their ioy by singing his praises so the true Israel of God in the time of the Gospell after they are deliuered out of the spirituall bondage of sin and Satan and are made partakers of all Gods manifold blessings both spirituall and temporall being filled not onely with ioy but also with thankfulnes hauing nothing else to returne to the Lord for all his benefits they burst foorth into praises and thanksgiuings The time or place when the Church shall performe this dutie is expressed in this word there whereby is signified that they shall thus reioyce and praise God in the valley of Achor whilest they were in the vineyards which God had giuen them Where hee alludeth to the custome of grape-gathers in ancient time who whilest they gathered their grapes and trode in the Wine-presse sang praises vnto God vnto which custome the Prophet alludeth Esa 16. 10. wherby Esa 16. 10. is signified that great should be the Churches alacritie in praising God so as she should not defer this dutie or slothfully goe about it but euen in the fruition of Gods benefits she shall be so filled with ioy and comfort that not being able to containe her selfe she shall presently burst foorth into his praises and that not after a vulgar manner as those who haue receiued ordinarie benefits but like vnto those who are raised from death to life from sorrow and miserie to all ioy and happinesse And so much for the meaning of the words The doctrines The Do ∣ ctrines hence to be obserued are these First here wee learne that after the Lord hath allured vs and spoken vnto our hearts by We must labour after true conuersion if we would enioy Gods benefits his word and Spirit that is after that he hath conuerted and brought vs to repentance and giuen vnto vs inward comfort peace of conscience and ioy in the holy Ghost then doth hee giue vnto vs further assurance of his loue and our reconciliation by multiplying vpon vs not only corporall but also spirituall benefits Whence we learne first that if wee desire to be made partakers of Gods temporall benefits we doe aboue all things labour after true conuersion and to feele the kingdome of Iesus Christ erected in our hearts and the inward ioy and comfort of Gods Spirit and then will the Lord also giue vs vineyards and the valley of Achor that is abundance of his benefits not only sufficient for our necessarie sustenance but also for our honest delight according to that Matth. 6. 33. Matth. 6. 33. Yea but the faithfull sometimes want these things I answer if the Lord withdraw temporall benefits in stead of them he bestoweth more excellent gifts euen his spirituall graces faith hope patience c. as appeareth in the example of Iob. And though they haue no superfluitie yet they haue sufficiencie which they enioy with great comfort and contentation for either the Lord fitteth their state to their mindes or their mindes to their state as appeareth in the example of the people of God fed daily with Manna and water springing out of the rocke of Elias fed with Rauens of the poore widow sustained by her cruise of oyle and handfull of meale Yea and how little soeuer the faithfull haue yet are they better prouided for then the wicked in the middest of all their abundance for this may faile bee spent or taken away but Gods prouidence will neuer faile in prouiding for his neither will the fountaine of his bountie bee euer drie although it doe not at all times flow alike plentifully and with a full streame Psal 37. 16. 17. Psal 37. 16. 17 Our graces no cause of our conuersioÌ„ Againe whereas vnder these vineyards and valley of Achor are promised not only corporall benefits but also spiritual graces hence we learne that we are first allured and conuerted before these gifts of Gods Spirit are bestowed vpon vs and therefore our inward graces and vertues are no causes mouing the Lord to conuert and call vs but effects of our vocation neither doth the Lord allure and call vs because we are furnished with these graces but he therefore furnisheth vs with them because he hath called vs Rom. 8. 30. Rom 8. 30. And lastly from hence we learne not to expect full assurance of Gods loue and our reconciliation all at once but Full assurance of Gods loue not to be expected all at once by one degree after another for first God allureth vs and then speaketh comfortably vnto vs by his word and Spirit assuring vs that wee are his children the which assurance is more and more confirmed when he giueth vnto vs the portion of his children his spirituall graces and temporall benefits Secondly we may here obserue that howsoeuer the Lord God mingleth benefits with crosses giueth vnto the faithfull plentie of vineyards the valley of Achor that is innumerable benefits both spirituall and temporall yet not without the mixture of many crosses and calamities For as long as wee are in this life our prosperitie is mingled with affliction our ioy with sorrow and so long as we are but in the borders of our heauenly Canaan this valley of pleasure shall be vnto vs also Achor that is the valley of trouble partly in regard of our treacherous flesh which being allured with vnlawfull pleasures and profits doth moue vs to offend God whereby we are hindred in our iourney towards our heauenly countrie and wanting the feeling of our assurance of attaining to our eternall rest wee are turmoyled with feare and doubting and afflicted with much sorrow and heauinesse of spirit and partly in respect of those cruell assaults which the cursed Cananites the world and the diuell make against vs wherewith we are sometimes foiled and alwaies troubled But yet wee are not hereby to be discouraged for the Lord will giue a good issue to all our trials and in the end will grant vnto vs a glorious victorie ouer all our enemies and changing this valley of trouble into a valley of triumph will so bring vs into full possession of our heauenly Canaan where wee shall obtaine comfort without mixture of affliction ioy without sorrow and eternall rest from the assaults of all our enemies When as then wee are in any affliction let vs remember that though the Lord for a time seeme to frowne vpon vs yet in the end
and in the right poeticall vaine vnlesse they bee stuffed with the names of Heathen idols as Iupiter Apollo Pallas Venus Cupid and such like sometime also in a prophane deuotion inuocating their helpe for the perfecting of their poesie but accursed be that vaine wit or eloquence which sacrilegiously robbeth God of his honor bestoweth it vpon idols whether it be done in iest or earnest So likewise here is condemned their practise who sweare by the idoll of the Masse by the Rhood and such like idols for what is this but to renue their credit by an honorable remembrance of them and after an idolatrous manner to seate them in Gods place which we are not so much as to name without branding them with some note of hatred and detestation ANd so much concerning the third benefit which the Lord promiseth to the Church The fourth followeth which is peace tranquillitie and immunitie from dangers Vers 18. And in that day will I make a couenant for them with Vers 18 the wilde beasts and with the fowles of the heauen and with that that creepeth vpon the earth and I will breake the bow and the sword and the battell out of the earth and will make them to sleepe safely In which words the Lord promiseth that he wil The exposition so watch ouer his Church and people with his prouidence that they shall haue securitie and peaceable rest though they be compassed about with dangers and manifold euils and amongst others he maketh choice of two to signifie all the rest namely that he would deliuer them first from the brutish rage and violence of vnreasonable creatures and secondly from the force and violence of men who shall oppose against them The first is expressed in these words I will make in that day a couenāt for them with the wilde beasts Where the Lord sheweth that when his people were conuerted and reconciled vnto him he would not only bestow vpon them his benefits both spirituall and corporall but also defend them from dangers so that no euill should come vnto them and particularly he promiseth to protect them from vnreasonable creatures which are all referred to three sorts first beasts as Beares Lions Tigres Wolues c. secondly the fowles of heauen by which hee vnderstandeth all rauenous and harmefull birds thirdly creeping things as serpents canker wormes locusts caterpillers and such like All which creatures before the fall were by Gods appointment vnder mans lordship and dominion yeelding vnto him voluntarie and free obedience but after by his sinne and rebellion man had made God his enemie he lost his soueraigntie the creatures rebelling against him who was a rebell to their great Lord and Creator and pulling their necks out of the yoke of their subiection and whereas before they peaceably obeyed him now they were willing to bee the Lords readie instruments to inflict deserued punishments and bring man to destruction the water to drowne him as it did the whole world the fire to burne him as it did Sodome the aire to poyson and infect him as in the time of the pestilence the earth to swallow him as it did Dathan and his followers the beares to deuoure him as 2. King 17. 25. Numb 21. 6. they did the 42. children at the prayer of Elisha the lions to destroy him as they did the Samaritanes Serpents to sting him as they did the Israelites yea euen the basest creatures haue both will power enough when God giueth signe of battel as frogs caterpillers lice as we may see in the plagues of Egypt and in the example of Herod deuoured by lice Act. 12. And therefore when the Lord mustereth and marshalleth vp together his armie of iudgements wherewith he punisheth the rebellion and sin of man cruell and noisome beasts are one choice band wherewith he assaulteth him as appeareth Leuit. 26. 22. Ezech. 14. 15. But when as man in Christ is Leuit. 26. 27. Ezech. 14 15. reconciled vnto God then also the Lord beginneth to restore vnto him his dominion ouer the creatures and maketh a couenant with them for man that is causeth them to become harmelesse so that they shall not be either willing or able to hurt any of his children And this is that which the Lord promiseth to those that feare him Psal 91. 13. Ezech. Psal 91. 13. Ezech. 34. 25. 34. 25. So also Eliphaz speaketh notably to this purpose Iob 5. 22. 23. Howsoeuer therefore Gods children are compassed Iob. 5. 22. 23. about with dangers yet they shall be safe vnder the shadow of his wings Psal 91. 1. 4. And in the middest of turmoyles Psal 91. 1. 4. and molestations their soule shall dwell at ease as it is Psal 25. 13. Psal 25. 13. But it may be demanded how this promise is accomplished How the faithful haue peace with the brute creatures seeing the godly man hath these beasts in subiection no more then the wicked and oftentimes they are alike hurtfull and pernitious vnto both I answere first that the Lord doth performe this promise as hee doth all other concerning worldly and temporall benefits and deliuerances namely not absolutely but conditionally so farre foorth as they will stand with his glorie and the good and saluation of his children and if at any time it fall out otherwise then though he inflicteth vpon them the contrarie afflictions troubles and dangers yet hee sanctifieth them for the accomplishing of these maine ends the furthering of his owne glorie and their saluation so as they are not hurtful but exceeding good and profitable vnto them And thus the Lord performeth his promise of preseruing his children from bruite beasts and such like dangers so that either they may be assured of deliuerance from them which vsually the Lord granteth as wee may see in the example of Daniel in the lions denne and Dan. 6. Act. 28. 5. Paul whom the viper could not hurt or otherwise if they be ouertaken of these dangers it is for their good seeing all things euen afflictions themselues worke together for the best to Gods elect Rom. 8. 28. Rom. 8. 28. Secondly wee are to know that the Lord doth vsually in the old Testament vnder the promises of temporall benefits and deliuerances with which the people were best acquainted shadow out vnto them his spirituall grace and protection and so here particularly he promiseth protection and deliuerance from brute and sauage beasts with which the Israelites were much vexed and indangered that by this benefit which they could feelingly apprehend he might leade them as it were by the hand and bring them to a full assurance of his protection and carefull prouidence alwaies watching ouer them for their deliuerance out of all dangers especially from the furie and malice of our spirituall enemies sinne Satan and the world who neuer cease assaulting of Gods elect 1. Pet. 5. 8. 1. Pet. 5. 8. Thirdly this couenant of peace and harmelesnesse may be said
sleepe so that the Angell that was sent to deliuer him was faine to smite him on the side that he might awaken him Act. 12. And Paul Act. 12. and Silas being in the like danger although they are not said to haue slept yet they rested quietly and peaceablie vpon Gods prouidence spending the night not in mourning and weake lamentation but in prayer reioycing and singing of Psalmes Act. 16. 25. Act. 16. 25. And this is the meaning of these words The instrustions The Do ∣ ctrines which arise out of them for our owne vse are these First we may obserue what is the cause which hath depriued vs of the Sin depriued vs of the dominion and vse of the creatures dominion vse and benefit which we had by creation ouer and by all the creatures namely our sins for this priuiledge was granted vnto man vpon the condition of his obedience vnto God which because he obserued not therefore he lost his rule and dominion right and interest he had vnto them so that what rule he hath ouer them and vse of them whilest he continueth in the state of disobedience he enioyeth it not by any lawfull right but by tyrannicall vsurpation vnder which thraldome the creatures grone earnestly desiring to be deliuered from it Rom. 8. 22. So that howsoeuer in the Rom. 8. 22. creation all the creatures were made for man subiected vnto his gouernment and appointed for his vse and man only was made for God and his seruice yet after man by his fall had disabled himself so as he neither could nor would serue his Creator the creatures were freed from the subiection and slauish vse of man and in stead of seruing and obeying him they are readie euery one in their place to be the executioners of Gods iust iudgements inflicted for his sinne and rebellion like seruants who set themselues against their master when he traiterously setteth himselfe against his Prince who is the chiefe Lord and Soueraigne ouer them all When as therefore we heare of losses and spoiles by fire or water of the hurt or death of men by the brute beasts and serpents of dearth and scarcitie caused by too much raine or drought cankers caterpillers and such like all and euery of these are so many remembrancers to put vs in mind of our sinnes and rebellion against God and so many monitors to warne vs that we forsake our wicked courses and turne to the Lord by vnfained repentance Secondly wee heere learne when man is restored to his When our dominion ouer the creatures is restored right of ruling and vsing the creatures without sin in respect of God and tyrannie in respect of them namely when he is reconciled vnto God in Christ being adopted for his son in him becommeth heire and lawfull owner of all the creatures for when the Lord hath renued his couenant with vs then doth he also renue the couenant betweene vs and the creatures which is set downe Gen. 1. 28 29. The consideration Gen. 1. 28. 29. whereof should moue vs earnestly to labour after the assurance of our reconciliation with God and our adoption for vntill then we haue no right vnto any of Gods creatures but theeuishly and tyrannically vsurpe vpon that which belongeth not vnto vs and for this cause the blood of the creatures which for our vse is spilled the clothes which which we put on the bread which we eat yea and the verie Habac. 2. 11. stones and timber of our buildings crie loude in Gods eares for vengeance and shall be sufficient matter though we had no other sinnes of inditements for our theft at the great assisses Againe vntill the Lord haue renued this couenant betweene the creatures and vs they are all our enemies which are euer readie when God suffereth them to reuenge the dishonor which by our sins we haue done to their Creator and the iniurie and oppression which we haue offered vnto them if we be at home the fire threatneth vs if abroad the beasts if God permit them are readie to assault vs the water is readie to drowne vs the earth to swallow vs the aire to infect vs yea as we walke in the streete the tyles vpon the houses are readie to braine vs in our gardens snakes and adders are readie to sting vs and at our tables euery crumbe of bread is readie to choake vs all which Gods creatures are readie to serue vs and to offer vnto vs a safe and comfortable vse of them when vpon our reconciliation with God they are also reconciled vnto vs. Thirdly wee may here learne what is the best meanes to The best meanes of obtaining a well grounded peace with men obtaine and enioy a sound and well grounded peace with men or at least entertaine a iust and safe warre namely by turning from our sinnes and seeking earnestly reconciliation with God in Christ for the cause of inward rebellions and outward inuasions is our sins which prouoke the Lord to iust displeasure and moue him to raise vp against vs enemies at home and broad to the end they may execute his iust iudgements against vs. The way therfore to settle peace and preuent warre is to take away this cause to wit our sins by true repentance and to labour that we may be at peace with God and then he will giue vs peace with men or at least a prosperous warre wherin he will assist and protect vs against our enemies Whereby it appeareth that that peace which is grounded vpon worldly policies and hath not this peace with God for the foundation thereof howsoeuer it may last for a time yet in the end it will proue rotten and vnsound For example some thinke it the best course to settle a peace by tolerating Poperie and idolatrie some by vtter forsaking Gods true religion and by conforming our selues to the world both in profession and life some by ioyning in neere leagues with neighbour Princes and by many such other deuices but seeing the Word plainly teacheth vs that the only sure foundation of our peace is our reconciliation with God and holy obedience to his Commandements how can wee hope to obtaine it by taking such courses as will cause the Lord to be our enemie and by transgressing his Commandements the breach whereof the Lord threatneth in so many places to punish with warre and those innumerable miseries which do accompanie it So Leuit. 26. 25. Deut. 28. Leuit. 26. 25. Deut. 28 49. 1. King 8. 33. Jer. 5. 15. 19. 49. 50. 1. King 8. 33. Ier. 5. 15. 19. The vse which we are to make hereof is that when wee heare of our enemies preparations we do in the first place consider that our sinnes is the cause of this warre intended against vs and therefore before we resolue vpon any other course for our defence let vs repent of our sinnes and labour to be at peace with God and so he will change their minds or vse their
malice for their owne destruction Fourthly we may here obserue what is the chiefe cause of The Lord is the chiefe author of our peace our peace and tranquillitie namely not our owne power and policie or strength of neere adioyning friends but the Lord himselfe and therefore when we do enioy it as wee haue done for many yeares let vs ascribe the whole praise and glorie vnto God who is the author thereof and let vs Esa 45. 7. 2. Chron. 14. 6. make this vse of our great peace and tranquilitie with more diligence to doe God seruice both priuately at home and publikely in the congregation which is the chiefe end why the Lord hath giuen this peace vnto vs. Lastly we may here obserue a notable marke of those that Christian securitie a true note of our conuersion are truly conuerted vnto God reconciled in Christ namely when as with a Christian securitie we can rest vpon Gods prouidence and protection after we haue attained vnto some assurance of the pardon of our sinnes not onely when the world promiseth safetie but also in the middest of troubles and dangers for there is no such peace to the wicked who Esa 57. 21. howsoeuer they are bold and confident in their prosperitie yet when they are ouertaken with any vnexpected danger faint with feare and are perplexed with a guiltie astonishment whereas they who are at peace with God haue the inward peace of a good conscience which maketh them as the Wise man saith confident as a lion knowing that Gods Prou. 28. 1. prouidence watcheth ouer them which will either deliuer them from danger and euill or turne them to their euerlasting good ANd so much concerning the fourth benefit The fifth followeth which is that neere and inseparable vnion that is betweene Iesus Christ and his Church expressed in these words Vers 19. And I will marrie thee vnto me for euer yea and I will marrie thee vnto mee in righteousnesse and in Vers 19. 20. iudgement and in mercie and in compassion 20. I will euen marrie thee vnto me in faith and thou shalt know the Lord. Where the Prophet proceeding in his former allegorie compareth The exposition The vnion betweene Christ and his Church resembled to mariage Psal 45. the vnion which is betweene Christ and his Church vnto mariage because no other similitude doth more liuely and fully expresse it whereof it is that this spirituall and mysticall vnion is vsually in the Scriptures represented vnto vs vnder this type of mariage wherein Christ Iesus is the husband and his Church the spouse So Psal 45. the vnion of Christ and his Church is shadowed vnder the type of Salomons mariage with Pharaohs daughter the whole booke of Canticles containeth nothing else but the doctrine of this spirituall mariage The Prophet Esay speaketh of it chap. 54. 5. For he that made thee is thine husband whose name is the Lord of hosts c. Esa â—4 5. 6. 62. 5. Ezech. 16. 8. v. 6. ch 62. 5. The Prophet Ezechiel likewise chap. 16. 8. c. And our Sauiour Christ in the new Testament calleth himselfe the Bridegroome of the Church Matth. 9. 15. And chap. Matth. 9. 15. 22. 2. 22. 2. God the Father is compared to a King who married his sonne that is Iesus Christ with the Church The Apostles also vse the same similitude to signifie this vnion So Paul 2. Cor. 11. 2. I haue prepared you for one husband to present you 2. Cor. 11 2. Eph. 5. 23 25. Apoc 19. 7. 21. 2. 9. as a pure virgin to Christ And Eph. 5 23. 25. 32. And the Apostle Iohn Apoc. 19. 7. Let vs be glad and reioyce and giue glorie to him for the mariage of the Lambe is come and his wife hath made her selfe readie So chap. 21. 2. And I Iohn saw the holie citie the new Ierusalem come downe from God out of heauen prepared as a Bride trimmed for her husband and vers 9. Seeing therefore this vnion betweene Christ and vs is in The great similitude betweene our spiritual vnion with Christ and mariage so many places resembled to mariage let vs in the next place consider the great similitude which is betwixt them that so wee may the more plainly conceiue of this excellent mysterie which is the ground and foundation of al our good and happinesse First as vnto euery lawfull mariage there is required that the parties married be of the same kinde and nature so it is in this spirituall mariage for the Sonne of God the second person in Trinitie tooke vpon him our nature and was made flesh that so he might be a fit husband of the Church and the Church is regenerate and purged from her sinnes and corruptions Ioh. 1. 1. of nature that so being made like Christ in holines and vnblame ablenesse she might become a fit spouse for Christ as the Apostle speaketh Ephes 5. 25. 26. 27. So that if Ephes 5. 25. 27 we speake properly neither God the Father nor God the holie Ghost is the husband of the Church but God the Sonne who alone tooke vpon him our nature and became like vnto vs and therfore both this and all the like places of Scripture which speake of the mariage between the Lord and the Church are to be vnderstood properly of God the Sonne And as these persons being of the same nature ought to be of a different sex male and female so in this spirituall mariage Christ is the man or husband the Church is the woman or spouse who was taken out of the side of Christ in his deadly sleepe as Eua out of Adams and therefore may bee said to be bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh of whom he begetteth by the seede of his word and holy Spirit many faithfull children vnto himselfe Secondly as in mariages there ought to be only two ioyned together one man with one woman according to that Matth. 19. 5. And they two shall be one flesh so in this spirituall Matth. 19. 5. marriage there are but two one husband Christ and one spouse the Church for although the faithfull are many in number yet they make but one intire bodie seeing they are conioyned and quickned by the same Spirit as diuers members make but one bodie being quickened by the same soule And as in our ordinarie mariages speciall regard is to bee had that we be not vnequally yoked the godly with the wicked the beleeuer with the infidell as the Apostle chargeth vs 2. Cor. 6. 14. So in this spirituall mariage Christ the husband most iust holie hath had a speciall care not to chuse 2. Cor. 6. 14. but to make his spouse being chosen glorious and without any spot or wrinkle holie and vnblameable by washing away Eph. 5. 26. 27. her sinnes and corruptions with his blood and that first in her iustification whereby her sinnes are pardoned and hid out of
Spirit Matth. 28. 20. Ioh. 14. 16. Fourthly he communicateth Matth. 28. 20. Joh. 14. 16. his person with vs and all his goods and benefits so that he is now become ours and all that belongeth vnto him his merits are our merits his satisfaction our satisfaction his obedience our obedience his righteousnes our righteousnes his holines our holines his wisdome our wisdome his kingdome our kingdome And so likewise these commune duties are performed by his spouse the Church in her measure and proportion for she loueth her husband Christ and setteth her heart and affections vpon him so as she can be content for his sake to forsake the world yea euen her own selfe She desireth to keepe her mariage faith abhorring all spirituall whoredome and labouring to reserue her selfe for her husband holy and vndefiled shee dwelleth with him and rangeth not abroad into the world but keepeth her selfe within her bounds and limits she communicateth her selfe and what she hath vnto him and hauing nothing else worth the gift she giueth him her heart praising and rendring vnto him all possible laud and thankes for all his benefits and offering vnto him with a sincere heart his pure worship and seruice by whose treasures alone she is inriched The same similitude is betweene their speciall duties belonging Special duties betweene Christ and his Church 1. Pet. 3. 7. peculiarly to either partie for as the husband being the head is to rule and gouerne his wife to instruct her as a man of knowledge to direct and counsell her to protect and defend her to cherish her as his owne flesh to prouide according to his power all things necessarie for her and to tolerate and beare with her infirmities as being the weaker vessell So doth Christ Iesus behaue himselfe to his spouse the Church for he gouerneth instructeth counselleth and ruleth her by his word and Spirit he protecteth her by his almightie power from all dangers and the furie and malice of all her enemies he prouideth for her by his alsufficient prouidence he cherisheth and nourisheth her as his owne flesh yea with his owne flesh and precious blood vnto euerlasting Ephes 5. 25. life and though she be full of infirmities and imperfections he beareth with her as being the weaker vessell for as the Psalmist saith He knoweth whereof shee is made and remembreth that shee is but dust Psalm 103. 14. Psal 103. 14. And so likewise as the wife subiecteth her selfe to her husband as to her head and gouernour obeying him in all things which are honest and lawfull as shee regardeth him with reuerent respect and ingenuously feareth his displeasure and in a word as shee demeaneth her selfe in all her words and actions modestly soberly humblie and quietly so as she may be most amiable to her husbād So the Church submitteth her selfe vnto Christ as vnto her only Lord and husband she performeth vnto him absolute obedience she reuerenceth him with awfull loue and feareth his displeasure aboue all worldly losse and to conclude in all her carriage and conuersation she demeaneth her selfe humblie and dutifully desiring nothing more then to appeare louely and amiable in Christs sight But yet in the degree and measure of performing these mutuall duties there is to be obserued a difference for Christ performeth them all most absolutely and in the highest degree of all perfection The Church performeth them also but yet in her measure and proportion that part of the Church indeed which is triumphat performeth these duties to her husband Christ in such a degree of perfection as the creature is capable of yet far short of that measure and degree in which her husband performeth them but the Church militant with much more weaknesse and imperfection for wheras she is partly regenerate and partly vnregenerate the spirituall part laboureth to performe all good duties vnto Christ but the flesh rebelleth and disobeyeth she delighteth to obey her husband in the inner man but she findeth another law in her members rebelling against the law of her Rom 7. 22. 23. minde which oftentimes leadeth her captiue to the law of sinne whereby it commeth to passe that all the duties which she performeth are so mingled with corruptions and stained with imperfections that were not her husband Christ infinite in mercie and compassion they would rather deserue his hatred then his loue and punishment rather then reward but such is his abundant goodnes towards his spouse that her imperfect obedience is accepted of him as perfect he respecteth not her deede but her will and regardeth not her actions but her affection and so that she earnestly desire and painfully endeuour in the integritie and vprightnesse of her heart to performe all duties of loue and obedience vnto him hee pardoneth her infirmities and washeth away the staines and spots of her corruptions and imperfections with his owne most pretious blood And this is the mariage betweene Christ and his Church of which the Prophet here speaketh Now let vs more specially intreate of the words themselues and of those points concerning this spirituall mariage contained in them And I will marrie thee vnto me for euer c. Wherein are contained two principall points first the espousals of the Church vnto The author of our spirituall mariage Christ and secondly the adiuncts or properties appertaining to this happie contract In the first is expressed first the author of this mariage secondly the act of espousing thirdly the parties contracted The author of this mariage is God himselfe and if we speak properly God the Father who ioyneth his Son in mariage with the Church by his holy Spirit so that this is not a match of our owne seeking or making for in our owne natures wee are alienated and estranged from God but God loueth vs first before we loue him and our Sauiour 1. Ioh. 4. 19. Christ wooeth the Church and with his gratious promises of innumerable blessings and benefits he winneth her heart and moueth her to affect him Ezech. 16. 8. Ezech. 16. 8. Now the instrumentall cause or meanes whereby God maketh this mariage are his Prophets Apostles and faithfull Ministers who are Gods ambassadours whom he sendeth to perswade and effect it as the Apostle sheweth 2. Cor. 5. 20. 2. Cor. 5. 20. Now then are wee ambassadours for Christ c. And therefore Paul saith that he had prepared the Corinthians for one husband to present them as a pure virgin to Christ 2. Cor. 11. 2. 2. Cor. 11. 2. Secondly the act of espousing is cōtained in these words The act of espousing I will espouse thee Whereby it appeareth that howsoeuer the Prophet vttereth these words vnto the idolatrous Church of Israel yet his meaning was not that God would make this new couenant of mariage with them but with the whole Church in the time of the Gospell consisting of all the faithfull both Iewes and Gentiles for seeing they had been of old married vnto God
and were diuorced and cast off for their spirituall whoredoms it could not be fitly said of them that the Lord would espouse or contract them to himselfe seeing they only are properly said to be espoused who neuer before were taken to wife but rather he should haue said of them that he would againe be reconciled to her and receiue her to grace So that hereby wee are not to vnderstand that the Lord The properties of our spiritual mariage 1. it is not tēporarie but perpetuall would renue or confirme the old couenant of workes betweene himselfe and the Church of Israel for that was made frustrate by their spirituall whoredomes and rebellion for which they were diuorced and reiected but that hee would make a new couenant betweene himselfe and all the faithfull in the time of the Gospell receiuing them into this neere bond of mariage as pure and vndefiled virgins the which is inuiolably to continue for euer and euer Thirdly the parties contracted are Christ and his Church signified in these words I will marrie thee vnto me Where by thee wee are not to vnderstand the people of Israel according to the flesh but according to the spirit that is all the faithfull both Iewes and Gentiles and by me wee are to vnderstand Iesus Christ who in this spirituall mariage is vnited to his spouse the Church essentially and substantially bodie with bodie and spirit with spirit as before I haue shewed And so much for the contract it selfe The adiuncts hereof are first the perpetuall continuance of this mariage and secondly the conditions thereof which are as it were the mariage bands wherewith it is held inuiolable The perpetuall continuance is noted in these words for euer where the Lord maketh a secret opposition between the couenant of works made betweene him and the Israelites and the couenant of grace made betweene him and all the faithfull for that former mariage was not perpetual but temporarie and of short continuance because the Church of Israel perfidiously violated her mariage faith and persisted not in her loue and obedience towards the Lord her husband but forsaking him prostituted her selfe to commit spirituall whoredome with false gods and therefore was iustly diuorced from him as before we haue shewed but the new couenant of this spirituall mariage betweene Christ and the faithfull shall be perpetuall and inuiolable because he will write the lawes and conditions thereof not in tables of stone but in the fleshie tables of their hearts and will so rule and ouerrule them by his gratious Spirit dwelling in them that they shall neuer breake their couenant nor depart from the Lord their husband The like places of Scripture which may serue for an exposition of this wee haue Esa 54. 8. With euerlasting mercie haue I had Esa 54. 8. 9. 10 compassion on thee saith the Lord thy redeemer vers 9. For this is vnto me as the waters of Noah for as I haue sworne c. vers 10. For the mountaines shall remoue and the hilles shall fall downe but my mercie shall not depart from thee neither shall the couenant of my peace fall away saith the Lord that hath compassion on thee Ierem. 31. 31. Behold the daies come saith the Jere. 31. 31. 32 Lord that I will make a new couenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Iacob 32. Not according to the couenant I made with their fathers when I took them hand by the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt the which couenant they brake although I was an husband vnto them saith the Lord. 33. But this shall be the couenant that I will make with the house of Israel After those daies saith the Lord I will put my law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts and I will be their God and they shall be my people c. So chap. 33. 20. 21. 22. 25. 26. Iere. 33. 20. 21. Ezech. 16. 59. Iere. 32. 38. 39. Ezech. 16. 59. I will confirme vnto thee an euerlasting couenant Ierem. 32. 38. 39. 40. By all which places it is cleere and manifest that the couenant betweene the Lord and the faithfull is permanent and perpetuall and that both in respect of God and of the faithfull and not only on Gods part as the Papists would haue it who affirme that we may haue certaine assurance of the continuance of this couenant in respect of God because hee for his part will most certainly performe the conditions thereof Iere. 31. 32. howbeit there is cause of doubting that it will be violated and made frustrate by the faithfull because they may lose their faith and all other graces and so forsake the Lord but according to this doctrine there should be no difference betweene the old couenant of works and the new couenant of grace in respect of the perpetuitie thereof for that also on Gods part was most firme and permanent seeing there was not one tittle of his promises which was not accomplished neuerthelesse on the part of the Israelites it was made voide and frustrate because they performed not the condition of faith and obedience Whereas the Lord promiseth that his couenant with the faithfull should be perpetuall and euerlasting not onely on his part but also on the faithfuls because hee would by the finger of his Spirit write his lawes in their hearts Iere. 31. 33. and because hee would also put his feare Iere. 31. 33. 32. 40. into their hearts so as they should not depart from him as it is Iere. 32. 40. And so much for the perpetuitie of this spirituall mariage The meanes whereby the couenant of our spirituall mariage is made perpetuall In the next place he setteth downe the manner how and the meanes whereby hee would make his couenant perpetuall and euerlasting namely by remouing all causes and meanes whereby it might be violated and by tying the faithfull vnto himselfe by such inuiolable bands as it should not bee possible for any thing whatsoeuer to cause a diuorce and separation All which is signified in these words I will marrie 1. The church is maried in righteousnes thee vnto me in righteousnesse and in iudgement c. Where the Lord sheweth first that whereas sinne and vnrighteousnesse might be a sufficient cause to make a diuorce and breake off the perpetuitie of the Churches mariage with him for what communion hath light with darknesse righteousnesse with 2. Cor. 6. 14. vnrighteousnesse he would therefore marrie the Church vnto him in righteousnes that is he would make her righteous first by washing away her sinnes with his own most pretious blood and imputing vnto her his righteousnesse full satisfaction and perfect obedience Of which the Apostle speaketh Esa 54. 14. Rom. 5. 17. 19. And secondly by working in her inherent righteousnesse that is sanctification integritie sinceritie and Rom. 5. 17. 19. vprightnes of heart whereby it should come to passe that
heare her when as he giueth vnto her vertue to gather cloudes and vapours and open her windowes floodgates so as she may distill her sweete drops to water the earth The last thing here expressed is the persons vpon whom the Lord will bestow these benefits namely all his elect and faithfull ones whom hee hath espoused vnto himselfe and these are comprehended vnder the name Iizreel the signification of which word is here changed neither is it here taken in the euill part as it was Ch. 1. 4. to wit for the seed of God whom he would scatter and cast away but in the better sense for the seed of God whom he would gather into his Church and store vp in his garner of euerlasting happinesse By which change of the signification the Lord would shew that his wrath was changed into mercie and his iudgements into benefits in the time of the Gospell And that this name is so to be taken it appeareth by the verse following where the Lord following the allegorie saith that he will sow her that is this Iizreel his holy seed as also in that he changeth both the other names Lo-ruchamah into ruchamah Lo-ammi into ammi No mercie into Mercie and Not my people into Thou art my people And this is the meaning of these words The doctrines The Do ∣ ctrines which arise out of them are these First wee may here learne who is the author of all our blessings and benefits temporall The Lord is the author of all blessings and spirituall namely the Lord himselfe for he it is that giueth vs our corne wine and oyle he it is who causeth plentie and maketh dearth and out of the garners of his al-sufficient prouidence wee haue all our prouision and sustenance The eyes of all waite vpon him and he giueth them their meate in due season and if he shut his hand they all hunger and pine for want if he open it all things liuing are filled with plentie as it is Psal 145. 15. 16. Psalm 145. 15. 16. The consideration whereof should moue vs rather to depend vpon the Lord for our plentie and prouision then vpon the heauens the earth or the seasons of the yeere seeing he is the principall cause and these but his instruments and inferiour meanes which he vseth for our good Secondly if wee abound in these blessings let vs praise the Lord in the fruitiō of them and be readie out of our abundance to relieue the want and penurie of our poore brethren as the Lord hath inioyned vs for all these temporall benefits though good in themselues are not good vnto vs vnlesse they be receiued with thanksgiuing and sanctified to our vse by the word and prayer as it is 1. Tim. 4. 5. And if abounding with them we do 1. Tim. 4. 5. not communicate them with the poore we commit the sinne of the Sodomites as appeareth Ezech. 16. 49. and consequently Ezech. 16. 49. make our selues obnoxious to their punishments Secondly we may here obserue the time when the Lord The new Couenant is the fountaine of all our good bestoweth these benefits vpon his Church expressed in these words And in that day that is in the day of her espousals when she is married vnto Christ in righteousnes iudgement c. and by Christ reconciled vnto God for before this day we are not onely strangers but also enemies and so remaining subiect to Gods wrath we haue all the creatures opposed against vs but when wee are married vnto Christ and in him reconciled vnto God then all things work together for our good and nothing is wanting vnto vs which is profitable Rom. 8. 28. for vs to receiue From whence we learne that this new couenant of grace betweene God and vs and this spirituall marriage with Christ is the fountaine from which all blessings and benefits spring and flow vnto vs. And therefore if we would haue no good thing wanting which we can desire thē let vs in the first place seek to be espoused vnto Christ in righteousnesse iudgement benignitie and compassion and then the Lord will supplie all our wants and giue vs plentie of corne wine and oyle and all other his benefits And let vs auoid the practise of worldly men who in the first place seeke for glorie riches houses lands and pleasures and in the meane time neuer seeke to be espoused vnto Christ or in him to be reconciled vnto God deferring this as a matter of least importance to old age or the end of life but rather let vs In the first place seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse Matth. 6. 33. and then all other things shall be cast vpon vs as our Sauiour hath promised Matth. 6. 33. Let vs first labour to be receiued into the couenant of grace and to be espoused vnto Christ Iesus and then he will inrich vs with the dowrie of all his temporall and spirituall benefits Thirdly we here learne that whatsoeuer vertue strēgth The creatures haue all their vertue from God whereby they benefit vs. is in any of the creatures to benefit sustaine and nourish vs they haue it wholly from the Lord as appeareth by this notable gradation for we cannot ordinarily liue without corne and food we cannot haue these vnlesse the earth bring them foorth for our vse the earth is barren and vnfruitfull vnlesse it be watered with the dew of heauen the heauens haue no power to distill their fruitfull and pleasant shewers vpon the earth vnlesse the Lord giue this vertue vnto them So that he is the principall cause and first mouer who setteth all inferiour meanes on worke and giueth them motion and strength to deriue his blessings and benefits vpon man neither can a drop of raine fall vpon the earth nor the earth bring foorth one graine of corne but by Gods prouidence and appointment and therfore we may conclude with the Apostle that In him we liue moue and haue our being Act. 17. 28. Is then Act. 27. 28. the earth fruitfull let vs ascribe the whole glorie vnto God haue we a fertill soyle let vs not rest vpon it but vpon Gods prouidence for he that hath giuen it this power and vertue can take it away make it barren Is there a dearth and scarcitie Psal 107. 34. in the land let vs not looke so much to the heauens clouds and weather as vnto God the ruler and disposer of them all expecting and begging plentie at his hands and so hee will heare the heauens and the heauens the earth the earth the fruits and the fruits will heare vs c. Fourthly we here learne that howsoeuer the Lord is the God bestoweth his blessings by inferiour meanes principall cause and chiefe author of all the benefits which we receiue yet we are not to expect them from his hand immediatly but mediatly by inferiour causes and instruments as appeareth by the gradation here vsed and therefore wee
the earth and I will haue mercie vpon her that was not pitied and I will say vnto them which were not my people thou art my people and they shall say thou art my God In which words is set downe first the multiplication of the Church and secondly The exposition the meanes whereby it should bee multiplied The first in these words And I will sow her vnto me in the earth The which speech is allegoricall borrowed from the practise of husbandmen who desiring increase of their corne doe sow it in the ground so the Lord promiseth that hee will sow his Church that is he will multiplie and exceedingly increase it as the seed is multiplied which is sowne in the earth so that it shall no longer be contained within the narrow borders of the land of Canaan but be propagated farre and wide ouer the whole face of the earth Where he alludeth to the name Izreel signifying the seed of God of which hee had spoken in the former verse although the word her being of the feminine gender hath relation vnto the spouse for whereas his meaning was that hee would sow Izreel his seed he saith he will sow her because all this while he had spoken of his Church and faithfull people vnder the name and title of a wife But besides the multiplying of the Church here is also as I take it promised the continuall stabilitie therof for so this word sowing or planting signifieth as appeareth Ier. 24. 6. I will plant them and not roote them out Psal 92. 13. 14. Ier. 31. 27. 28. 42. 10. Iere. 24. 6. Psal 92. 13. 14. Iere. 31. 27. 42. 10. Further he saith that he will sow her vnto himselfe where he noteth the end why he would multiplie his Church and people namely that they being chosen and called might glorifie his name by seruing and obeying him and this is the maine end not onely of our calling but also of our creation and redemption 2. Cor. 6. 20. Ephes 1. 4. Tit. 2. 14. 2 Cor. 6. 20. Ephes 1. 4. Tit. 2. 14. Againe whereas hee saith that hee will sow her in the earth without any special restraint vnto any particular place the meaning is that hee would sow her thorowout the whole earth and no longer confine her within the limits of Canaan the which promise was accordingly accomplished when Christ gaue commandement to his Apostles and Disciples that they should goe teach all nations Matth. 28. 20. the which they also performed as appeareth in the Acts of the Apostles Matth. 28. 20. And this is the promise concerning the multiplying of the Church Now the meanes whereby hee would increase it to so great a number is expressed whereas he saith that hee will haue mercie vpon Lo-ruchamah and will call Lo-ammi his people wherby he vnderstandeth the calling not only of the ten tribes but also by occasion of them the Gentiles amongst whom they were scattered as the Apostle plainly expoundeth this prophecie Rom. 9. 24. 1. Pet. 2. 10. for of whom it might be said Rom. 9. 24. 25. 1. Pet. 2. 10. that they were without mercie and not Gods people of thē he promiseth that he would haue mercie and chuse them for his people but this might be said not of the Israelites alone but also of the Gentiles as the Apostles testifie and therefore of them also this prophecie is to be vnderstood And these are the meanes whereby the seed of the faithfull is multiplied In the last place he setteth downe the disposition affection and dutie of the Church being called in these words And they shall say thou art my God Where there is implied the entire loue of the Church towards God in that she vseth here the vocatiue case as the originall hath it and by a certaine kind of hearty acclamation crieth out O my God which briefe maner of speech doth most pathetically expresse the otherwise vnexpressable affection passion of the heart So Thomas rauished with Christs assured presence crieth out My Lord and my God Ioh. 20. Ioh. 20. 28. 28. and Mary v. 16. Rabboni Master Rom. 8. 15. Secondly that Rom. 8. 15. she shall not only beleeue that the Lord is her God but also acknowledge and make profession hereof for she shall not only thinke it but also say it Thirdly that she shall inuocate and call vpon his name as is signified in this phrase of speech O my God And this is the meaning of these words The doctrines which The do ∣ ctrines arise out of thē are these First whereas the Lord saith that he will sow his Church hence we learne that the Lord is the sole cause of The Lord is the principall cause of multiplying the Church Ephes 2. 5. the multiplying of his Church by his word and Spirit and not our owne inclination and free will for we are as seed in the hand of the sower vnlesse hee husband vs wee will euer remaine vnfruitfull Eph. 2. 5. And this the Apostle affirmeth namely that the faithfull are not borne of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God Ioh. 1. 13. Iohn 1. 13. God multiplieth his church for his owne glorie 1. Pet. 2. 10. 11. 12. Secondly we learne here that the Lord doth sow or multiplie the Church vnto himself that is for his own glory worship and seruice that the Church being chosen to be a royall Priesthood and holy nation may abstaine frō fleshly lusts haue their cōuersation honest that so God may be glorified euen of those that are without And therfore seeing the Lord hath made choice of vs for this purpose let vs labour to attaine vnto our end otherwise we can haue no assurance that we are in the nūber of Gods people seeing it is impossible that he shuld be frustrate of his end Thirdly by this chāge of names no mercy into mercy no Gods anger turned into loue people into a people we learne that in the time of the Gospel Gods anger is turned into loue iudgement into mercy punishment into reward cōdemnation into life saluation by vertue of Christs merits mediation The which serueth notablie for the consolation of al those that mourne in Sion whē as being beaten downe by the apprehēsion of Gods anger the sight of sinne and the curse of the law they consider that Christ hath freed them from them all reconciled them vnto God and procured for them remission of their sinnes Fourthly we here learne that the wall of separation is broken The Iewes and Gentiles gathered into one Church downe both Iewes and Gentiles admitted into one and the same Church so that as our Sauiour speaketh there is now but one sheepfold one shepheard Ioh. 10. 16. See p. 125. 133. 135. Fiftly we here learne that our vocation was altogether free and vndeserued for when as we were without mercy deseruing Our vocatiō is
Lord said vnto Verse 1 me goe yet and loue a woman beloued of her husband and was an harlot according to the loue of the Lord towards the children of Israell yet they looked to other Gods loued the wine bottles In which words the loue of God is typically propounded The exposition and afterwards plainely expounded it is typically shadowed vnder another vision not much vnlike vnto the former Chap. 1. 2. wherein the Lord commaundeth the Prophet to loue an adulterous and vngratefull harlot not that indeed he would haue him to set his affection vpon such an one seeing it was a thing vnlawfull and dishonest for the Prophet of God to loue an Adultresse being another mans wife but that hee hauing receiued this commaundement by vision might propound it as a Parable vnto the people that hereby they who were dull of conceit might see both the loue and mercy of God and their owne wickednesse and vnworthynesse represented as in a cleare glasse or plaine picture As though he should say go yet againe vnto the Israelites and propound this parable vnto them that the Lord is like vnto a husband who continueth to loue his wife though she neglecting his loue and forgetting his benefits haue forsaken him committed whoredome with her louers and giuen ouer her selfe vnto all voluptuous pleasures But let vs come to the words more particularly And the Lord said vnto mee that is after I had deliuered the former Prophecie the Lord againe spake vnto me by vision saying goe yet againe that is content not thy selfe to haue spoken once of my mercy loue and gracious benefites and of the wickednesse and vnworthinesse of this people but againe repeate and reiterate these things vnto them that so eyther they may be moued at the second hearing or that their obstinacie and hardnesse of heart may be manifested and they left without excuse And loue a woman beloued of her husband and was an harlot that is by propounding vnto them this Parable shew them that I am a gracious Husband in that notwithstanding their manifold whoredomes I continue to loue them and withall conuince them of their grose wickednesse and vnthankfulnesse in that all my loue and gracious benefits will not restraine them from committing Idolatrie and spirituall adultery with false Gods In which Parable vnder the husband wee are to vnderstand God himselfe who loued his people from all eternitie and continued constant in his loue euen after the people had broken their mariage faith plighted vnto him in mount Sinai and committed spirituall whoredome with false Gods By the wife wee are to vnderstand the people of Israell and not the people of Iuda as some haue imagined for first in this first verse here mention is made of the children of Israell and secondly it is not true of the Iewes that they should be without Magistrates and gouernement for the Scepter might not depart from Iuda till the Messias came Gen. 49. 10 Gen. 49. 10. But is was verified in the ten tribes who had no Magistrates of their owne in the time of their captiuitie Yea but the ten Tribes were diuorced from God excluded out of the couenant and for euer debarred of mercy how then could it be said of them that God loued them as his spouse and that they should being conuerted seeke the Lord I answere that we are not to vnderstand these words generally of the whole people of Israell but of those onely amongest them which belonged to Gods election for of these alone it could truely be said that God loued them and that being conuerted they should seeke the lord And vnderstanding it of them we may easily answere the former obiections for though they were excluded out of the couenant of works yet this hindreth them not from being admitted into the couenant of grace though they were debarred of mercy in respect of their deliuerance out of a temporall captiuitie yet they obtained mercy in regard of their spirituall freedom out of the captiuitie of sinne and Sathan though they were for euer exiled out of the earthly Canaan yet being reconciled vnto God in Christ they might neuerthelesse become Citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem Lastly by the Prophet who is commaunded by God to loue this Adultresse beloued of her husband wee are to vnderstand Iesus Christ who loued these elect Israelites which were exculded out of the couenant of works and marryed them vnto himselfe by making with them the new couenant of grace and this appeareth in that hee willeth him to loue her with such loue as the Lord loued her namely with a constant most infinite and eternall loue which properly can be ascribed to no other sauing to our Sauiour Iesus Christ alone And this is the meaning of this parable The exposition followeth According to the loue of the Lord towards the children of Israell yet or when as they looked to other Gods and loued the wine bottles In which words the Lords loue is amplyfied by the wickednesse and vnworthinesse of the people and the peoples sinne aggrauated by the loue and goodnesse of God towards them The Lords loue is hereby commended in that he did not onely loue this people whilest they loued him kept their coniugall faith and serued him according to his word but euen when they dispised him forsooke him violated their faith and committed spirituall whoredome with false Gods the which he could neuer haue done had not his loue beene infinite most constant and eternall Secondly their sinne and wickednesse is exceedingly aggrauated in that they were so vngratefull and obstinate in their Idolatry that neyther Gods loue nor all his manifold benefits which he had multiplyed vpon them as pledges of his endlesse loue could moue them to loue him againe nor containe them in their fidelitie nor restraine them from committing spirituall fornication with false Gods If a wife doe not loue her husband who loatheth her and behaueth himselfe towards her cruelly and inhumanely though this doth not altogether take away her fault yet it doth much extenuate and excuse it but if she loue not such a husband as entirely loueth her nor will be restrained by his great kindnes and manifold benefits from breaking her faith and following her louers her fault is so haynous that it admitteth of no excuse but such a louing husband was the Lord to this Church of Israell and such a rebellious and vnfaithfull wife was she to him and therefore her wickednesse was so much the more grieuous and intollerable But let vs come to the particular branches of their sin the first whereof is expressed in these words Yet they looked to other Gods by which phrase with the Hebrewes is vsually signified loue and desire hope and trust reposed in that thing which they are said to looke after Wheras therefore they are said to looke after other Gods the meaning is that they set their hearts and affections vpon them and hoped and trusted in them and in these respects
appeareth Ezech. 45. 11. and the Epha was almost a pottle lesse then our bushell whereby is signified first the slauish condition of the people in their captiuity for Barley was eaten onely of slaues and captiues and not of free women secondly their pouerty which is noted by the small quantitie of this course fare alotted vnto them as their onely sustenance for a long time so that their fare was both course and sparing thirdly here is imployed the Lords loue in that he gaue them some maintenance for the preseruation of life and but a sparing measure of course foode that hereby hee might humble and reclaime them The meaning then of this part of the vision is as the Prophet bought the adultresse so shall the people be bought and sould and liue like slaues and seruants as he bought her at a low base rate euen for halfe the price of a seruant so they shal be basely esteemed and meanly valued more like vassels and slaues then the spouse of God as he doth not giue vnto her Wheate but Barley and that in small quantitie so the Lord will afflict them with course dyet whereof they shall not eate vnto saciety but sparingly by measure as if the Lord should haue said seeing you haue abused your liberty vnto licentiousnes and when the reigne was laied on your owne necks haue runne away from me like vnrulie colts therefore I will bridle and curbe you in with captiuitie and make you to returne vnto mee seeing euery base trifle hath moued you to sell your selues to be slaues to sinne I will also cause you like slaues to be bought and sould at vile rates seeing you haue abused your honourable estate vnto which I called you namely to be my Church and people and haue thereby bene puffed vp in pride I will humble you with your enimies contemptible disdainefull vsage of you seeing your plentie and prosperitie hath made you to forget and neglect me I will rub your memorie with pouerty and want but yet I will not leaue you comfortlesse for I will not vtterly forsake you and suffer you to perish in your penurie but will allow vnto you some poore maintenance and by my hard vsage I will not destroy you but buy you that is reclaime and reduce you againe vnder my gouernment And this is the meaning of the words The instructions hence to be gathered are these First wee may obserue that the Lord approueth his loue to the people of Israell by Afflictions a signe of Gods loue those afflictions which hee layeth on them to the end that he may reclaime them from their sinnes For as there is no greater signe of Gods hatred and our rejection then when the Lord giueth vs ouer vnto our selues to doe what we list to prosper in our sinnes and without any checke to run forward in the wayes of wickednesse to our destruction so can there not be a more euident signe of his loue then when like a carefull father he correcteth vs that he may not disinherite vs and maketh the pleasures of sinne loathsome vnto vs by mingling them with the Wormewood of afflictions And hence it is that the Apostle sayth that whom the Lord loueth he chasteneth and he scourgeth euery sonne whom he receiueth Heb. 12. 6. Apoc. 3. 19. Heb. 12. 6. So Apoc. 3. 19. For the Lord aymeth not at our hurt and punishment but at our good and profit that we might be pertakers of his holinesse Heb. 12. 10. And Heb. 12. 10. when wee are iudged we are chastened of the Lord because wee should not be condemned of the world as it is 1. Cor. 11. 32. 1. Cor. 11. 32. The Lord bridleth vs with afflictions that we may not run headlong in the course of sinne and like a good scholemaister he correcteth vs that he may teach vs in his wayes and make vs more diligently apply our lessons And this Dauid well knew by his owne experience and therefore he sayth Psal 119. 67. Before I was afflicted I went astray but Psa 119. 67. 71 now haue I kept thy word And verse 71. It is good for me that I haue beene afflicted that I may learne thy statutes When our heauenly Physition dyeteth vs from the pleasures of sinne which we loue better then out meate and drincke giueth vs the bitter pils and loathsome potions of afflictions it is a signe that he intendeth the cure and that there is some hope of our recouery but when he letteth vs haue whasoeuer we lust after and letteth our appetite bee the onely rule of our diet it is a shrewde token that he hath giuen vs ouer as being a desperate cure when our father suffereth vs to goe on in all wicked and licentious courses it is a signe he neglecteth vs and meaneth to disinherite vs when our Lord and maister lets vs neglect all dueties without controlement and suffers vs to goe on in our stubbornenesse and disobedience without any reproofe or correction hee makes it manifest that his purpose is to turne vs out of his seruice and when he lets vs feed at will in the pleasant pastures of sinne it is more then probable that hee hath destinated vs to the slaughter The vse which we are to make hereof is first that wee The vses faint not in our afflictions imagining that they are signes of Gods hatred and our rejection but beare them with patience considering the Lord hereby sheweth his loue and care ouer vs especially let vs be not onely patient but also ioyfull and thankfull when the Lord crosseth vs in our sins and restraineth vs from going forward in any course of wickednesse for such afflictions are blessed which preserue vs from Gods eternall curse and that is a sweet chastisement which keepes vs from being condemned with the world Secondly seeing the Lord in loue correcteth vs that hee may reclaime vs from our sinnes let vs when we suffer any affliction labour to finde out our sinnes bewayle them and turne from them vnto the Lord by true repentance and then the same loue which moued the Lord to correct vs will also moue him when we are reformed to ease vs of our affliction neyther will he cause vs any longer to drink these bitter potions when hee hath already recouered vs of our health Thirdly wee learne to iudge charitably of those whom the Lord exerciseth with afflictions and not to imagine that because any are extraordinarily afflicted therefore they are more then ordinary sinners as the Iewes did Luke 13. 1. 2 Luk. 13. 1. 2. And the Barbarians Act. 28. 4. For then we shall condemne Act. 28. 4. the generation of Gods children Psal 73. 15. Yea euen the Son Psal 73. 15. of God himselfe as it is Esa 53. 3. 4. Esa 53. 3. 4. Secondly wee may here obserue what fearefull punishments The punnishment of Idolatrie the Lord inflicteth vpon those Idolaters whom hee purposeth to conuert and saue first
Captiuitie vnder their enimies for when they will not serue the Lord who loueth them the Lord will make them serue their foes who hate them Secondly Ignominie and base contempt for those that dishonour God by their Idolatry and vnthankfulnesse the Lord will cause them to be dishonoured scorned and reproched Thirdly Pouerty and want for those that will not be thankfull to the Lord for his benefits nor imploy them to his glory he will depriue them of them and by their penury teach them to acknowledge him the author of them Those that forget God by reason of their fulnesse he will cause them through emptines and want to call him to their remembrance Where wee may note how the Lord fitteth his punishments to their sinnes because they refused to vse their liberty to gods glory in worshipping and seruing him but rather abused it to the seruice of sinne and Sathan the Lord made them Captiues and slaues to their enimies because they were not moued by that high degree of honour of being Gods peculiar people to giue glory vnto God but grew hereby proud and disdainfull the Lord deiecteth them into a baser estate then the vsuall condition of a seruant or Captiue because by their fulnesse and luxurious excesse in all dainties and delicatenesse they were growne wanton forgetfull of God and vnthankfull the Lord cureth their surfet by allotting them course and slender dyet And so much concerning the first part of their miserie consisting in the euils which they suffered The second part respecteth the good things whereof they were depriued which was their communion with God and the comfortable fruition of his presence also of the outward signes thereof both in the Ecclesiasticall and politicall gouernement and in his publike worship and seruice And this is set downe typically Verse 3. Where the Prophet continuing in the former Allegory or Parable compareth the depriuation of Gods presence and the outward signes thereof vnto the widdow-hood of the Adultresse And afterwards this Type is expounded Verse 4. THe Type is contained in these words And I said vnto Verse 3 her thou shalt abide with mee or rather thou shalt abide vnto me or waite for me many dayes thou shalt not play the Harlot and thou shalt be to no man and I will bee so vnto thee The which words are the speach of the Prophet vnto the Adultresse after that hee had bought her vnto him wherein he telleth her that howsoeuer in loue to her he had bought her yet considering that she was an Adultresse his purpose was for a time to keepe her single and seperate both from himselfe and all others that so he might make tryall whether indeed she did truely repent of her former wicked courses and so vpon sufficient experience of her reformation hee might take her againe to wife But let vs come to the words And I said vnto her that is after I the Prophet had bought the Adultresse in my vision I did likewise in vision say vnto her Thou shalt abide me The words are Thou shalt sit for me which in this phrase of speach haue this sence Thou shalt waite for me So Exod. Exod. 24. 14. 24. 14. the same phrase is vsed Sit for vs here that is tarry and waite for vs. The meaning is I will not marry thee presently but thou shalt wait my leasure for as yet thou art not fit to bee my spouse seeing thou art not cleansed from thy Adultries neyther as yet haue I had sufficient experience of thine vnfained repentance Where he alludeth to the rite in the old Law Deut. 21. 13. which required that those Deut. 21. 13. who had taken Captiues and desired to make them their wiues should not presently marry them but keepe them in their house a Moneth till they were after a Legall manner purged from their Gentillisme He further addeth Thou shalt not play the Harlot that is thou shalt not liue in thy adultries and vncleannesse with thy louers as thou hast done in former times but thou shalt wholy weane thy hart and affections from them that thou maiest fixe it wholy vpon me And thou shalt be to no other man or thou shalt be to no man that is thou shalt remaine like a desolate widdow and spend thy time in sorrow and mourning for many dayes without either louer or husband for neither will I my selfe bee married vnto thee neither will I suffer thee to marry with any other man but thou shalt abide single and solitarie till I see fit time to take thee to wife Now because it might seeme some wrong if the Prophet restraying this adultresse from all others should in the meane while reject her and make choyse of some other wife therefore to comfort her that she might beare her widdow-hood with greater patience he assureth her that in the meane time hee will make choyse of no other but remaine single and alone as well as she And this he signifieth in these words And I will be so vnto thee that is as thou shalt not come at mee nor match thy selfe with any other so I will neither joyne my selfe vnto thee as yet nor in the meane time reject thee vtterly and make choyse of any other but I will remaine single as well as thou that when thou hast giuen sufficient testimony of thine vnfayned repentance I may againe joyne thee vnto my selfe in marriage And this is the meaning of the words being vnderstood typically of the Prophet the adultresse which being fitted vnto the Lord and the Church of Israell which are the parties represented in this type by the Prophet and the Harlot doe signifie thus much that howsoeuer the Lord so loued this harlot the people of Israell that he tooke care of her conuersion and saluation and to this end vsed meanes that shee might forsake her idols spirituall whoredome yet so horrible and odious were her adultries and vnthankfulnesse in his sight that he would not be reconciled vnto her and admit her into the former communion of marriage till by many tryals much experience she had giuen assured testimony of her vnfayned repentance And therefore his purpose was to afflict her with a tedious captiuitie wherein hee would restraine himselfe from her haue no communion with her either in respect of politicall or ecclesiasticall gouernment for neither should she haue any form of a common wealth wherein hee should rule as their King nor of a Church wherein hee should bee worshipped as their God with such publike seruice as he required in his word and as he would restraine them of the publike meanes of his worship so also he would not suffer them to forsake him and to make choyse of other Gods and so to commit spirituall whoredome with their idols as they had done in former times but they should keepe themselues from idolatrie waiting the Lords leasure till in his sonne Iesus Christ he would be reconciled vnto them and againe contract them vnto
himselfe in marriage Now because this tedious captiuitie and confused anarchie should not be without comfort therefore the Lord giueth them some testimonie of his loue by assuring them that hee would as well waite for their true conuersion as they for his mercy and that in the meane time he would not reject them and make choyse of some other people to be his Church but would stay his choyse till vpon their true repentance hee might receiue them into his former loue and fauour And this is emphatically signified in these words And I wil be so vnto thee wher the Lord not doth explicate his meaning at large but like those whose mindes are exceedingly perturbed with griefe indignation or some singular commiseration he vseth this abrupt and broken speach as though it so much grieued him to deferre reconciliation and to withhould the outward testimonies of his loue from his people that he was not able to pronounce this his definitiue sentence at large but in these abrupt and broken speeches So that here is Iudgement mixed with Mercie Iudgement in that he with-houldeth from them the signes of his loue for a time Mercie in that he with-houldeth them not for euer Iudgement in that he would not as yet admit them to be his people Mercy in that for their sakes he wil make choyce of no other but expecteth their repentance that thereupon hee might be reconciled vnto them But against this there may be made two obiections first An answere to a two-fold obiection that this testimonie of Gods loue and hope of their future reconciliation will not stand with Gods former threatnings namely that hee would no more haue mercy vpon them Chap. 1. Ver. 6. That they should not be his people nor he their God Ver. 9. That hee had vtterly diuorced and rejected them Chap. 2. Ver. 2. And secondly that it will not stand with the euent seeing the Lord did neuer after espouse this whole people nor yet them alone Both which obiections are taken away with one answere namely that this Prophecie is not to be vnderstood of the whole body of the people but of the faithfull amongst them which belonged to Gods Election of which it is truely verified so as it may well stand with the former Prophecie and the future euent For though he rejected the whole body of this people yet he reserued a remnant according to the Election of grace Rom. 11. 5. whom after their repentance and conuersion he did espouse to him and for these hee reserued his grace so as he would not after the people were excluded from the outward couenant admit of any other neyther before the comming of Christ nor after he was come till he had called and reconciled them and so vpon occasion of their calling and conuersion hee called also and conuerted the elect Gentiles amongest whom they were scattered and to them both who only were the true Israelites according to the spirit he made good his promises of mercy and grace and this appeareth Math. 10. 5. 6. 15. 24. 26. Act. 13. 46. Mat. 10. 5 6. 15. 24 26. Act. 13. 46. And so much for the exposition of the words the doctrines which from hence arise are these First whereas the Lord saith that he will not presently be reconciled vnto the Length of affliction no signe of our rejection Church of Israell but she shall waite his pleasure and bee content to liue in an afflicted estate vntill hee saw fit time of giuing vnto her assurance of his loue and fauour hence we learne to arme our selues with patience when our afflictions are tediously continued and not desperately to cast aside all hope as though the length of our afflictions were a signe of our vtter rejection for as it appeareth in this place the Lord causeth the afflictions euen of those that belong to his Election to endure for a long time together and maketh them to wayte and expect till hee seeth the fit time for their deliuerance Examples hereof we haue in the captiuitie of Aegypt and Babilon in Dauid Iob and many others The vse hereof is that though our afflictions be of long We must waite vpon God for deliuerance frō our afflictions continuance we waite the Lords leasure and possesse our soules with patience and so in the end wee shal be assured of deliuerance An example hereof we haue in Dauid Psal 40. 1. I wated patiently for the Lord c. In the faithfull grieuously Psal 40. 1. and 123. 2. Esay 8. 17. afflicted Psal 123. 2. Esay 8. 17. in Iacob Gen. 49. 18. Which duety that we likewise may performe let vs consider first that the Lord inioyneth and requireth it at our hands Psal 37. 34. Wayte thou on the Lord and keepe his Psal 37. 34. way Secondly that the Lord wayteth vpon vs that hee may finde vs fit to receiue his mercy that is humbled in the sence and feeling of our owne misery and want and earnestly hungring after his grace Esa 30. 18. Yet therefore will the Lord Esay 30. 18. wait that he may haue mercy vpon you Seeing then the Lord wayteth on vs to shew mercy great reason haue we to wait that we may receiue mercy for waiting and attending better becommeth suiters then benefactors Thirdly let vs waite vpon the Lord because the holy Ghost commendeth it vnto vs as a good thing Lamen 3. 26 Lamen 3. 26. It is good to trust and to waite for the saluation of the Lord. Fourthly if being afflicted we doe not onely watch but also wayte in prayer it is a good argument to confirme our faith in this assurance that our prayers shall be heard and our petitions graunted and therefore the Church vseth this reason for the strengthening of her faith Esay 33. 2. O Lord Esa 33. 2 haue mercy vpon vs we haue wayted for thee And Mich 7. 7. Mich. 7. 7. she joyneth these two together I will wait for God my sauiour my God will heare Of this Dauid had experience Psa 40. 1. Psal 40. 1. I waited patiently for the Lord and hee inclined vnto mee and heard my cry Fiftly because our waiting and patient abiding the Lords leasure shall assuredly haue a good issue for he will not suffer those that wait vpon him to goe away ashamed Esay 49. 23. And howsoeuer the hope of the afflicted may bee Esa 49 23. deferred yet it shall not perish for euer Psal 9. 18. But those Psa 9. 18. that attend the Lords leasure in the end shall be exalted haue the land in possession Psal 37. 34. They shall be saued and deliuered Psal 37. 34. from all euill Pro. 20. 22. Yea they shall be eternally Pro. 20. 22 blessed Esay 30. 18. The Lord is the God of iudgement blessed Esa 30. 18. are all they that wait for him Howsoeuer therefore the hope of the afflicted being deferred is for the present bitter and irkesome yet
good Phil. Phil. 2. 13. 2. 13. And instead of being restrained by Gods Law from sinne it taketh occasion by the commaundement to worke in vs all manner of concupiscence Rom. 7. 8. But it is onely Rom. 7. 8. Gods Euangelicall and spirituall word whereby we are restrained from sin and enabled to performe obedience when as the spirit giueth life and power to the dead and weake letter by the secret operation thereof maketh it effectuall for the working of that grace in vs which it requireth and to the stirring of vs vp to performe that duty which it enjoyneth Iohn 6. 63. Iohn 6. 63. The vse which we are to make hereof is first that wee yeeld vnto the Lord the whole praise of our obedience and of restrayning vs from committing those sinnes into which we see others fâ—l for he alone maketh the difference between vs and them Secondly that we doe not presumptuously trust in our owne strength thinking that wee are able to stand when others fall but let vs worke out our saluation with feare and trembling and whilest we think we stand let vs take heede of a fall As the Apostle exhorteth Phil. 2. 12. 1 Cor. 10. 12. And wholy distrusting in our owne strength let vs solye rest vpon the Lord and the power of his might Eph. 6. 10. And Ephe. 6. 10. to this end let vs remember the example of Peter Mat. 26 Mat. 66. 33. 74. 33. 74. And thinke with our selues that if this rock were shaken with the tempest of tentation that we who in comparison are but reedes cannot stand steady in our owne strength Lastly considering that Gods powerfull word and spirit vpholdeth vs from falling into sinne we learne continually to craue the Lords assistance and to make that praier which Christ hath taught vs O Lord lead vs not into temptation but deliuer vs from euill and then shall we finde the Lord true of his promise 1. Cor. 10. 13. For he knoweth how 1 Cor. 10. 13. to deliuer the godly out of tentation c. 2. Pet. 2. 9. 2 Pet. 2. 9. Fiftly wee may obserue how the Lord mingleth Mercy with Iudgement and euen in his corrections sheweth his God mingleth Mercie with Iudgement fatherly loue and compassion he will not presently receiue them to mercy but yet he doth not exclude them from it for euer hee correcteth them for a time but least they should faint he promiseth an end to their afflictions hee restraines his fauour and as it were banisheth them his presence not that hee intendeth vtterly to reject them but that they may be moued hereby more soundly and seriously to repent hee diuorceth them from him but in the meane while he reserueth himselfe for them and waiteth for their repentance that hee may restore them into his former fauour How infinite therefore are Gods mercies seeing his judgements are so full of compassion how sweet and comfortable is his loue bountie and goodnesse seeing the actions of his anger and justice are not without the mixture of such comfortable sweetnesse and if he be so gracious when he punisheth how gracious will he appeare when he rewardeth Many examples hereof wee haue in the booke of God when hee cast Adam out of Paradise he giueth him hope to inherite heauen Gen. 3. and when he threatneth him with labour and sorrow he promiseth him a Sauiour in whom he should haue joy and eternall rest When he threatneth captiuitie to the posterity of Abraham he limiteth the time which being expired he Gen. 15. 13. 14 promiseth deliueraunce Hee denounceth against Dauid 2 Sam. 12. temporall punishments but first he pardoneth his sinne and releaseth him of those eternall torments which he deserued Hee layeth vpon Leui a curse that hee should be scattered amongst his people as though he were not a Tribe and had no portion amongst his brethren Gen. 49. 7. but in this Gen. 49. 7. curse was included a blessing for he therefore scattered them that he might gather them vnto himselfe and depriued them of other portions that hee himselfe might be their portion and reward Deut. 10. 8 9. He caused Manasses to be led Deut. 10. 8. 9. captiue and to be bound in chaines but his captiuity was to bee preferred before his libertie his dungeon before his stately pallaces and his chaines of iron were better vnto him then his chaines of gold and most rich ornaments for 2 Chro. 33. God vsed his Captiuitie as a meanes to free him out of the captiuitie of sinne and Sathan his chaines to preserue him from the chaines of darknesse and his dungeon to keepe him from running head-long into the dungeon of hell The vse hereof serueth to comfort vs in afflictions when as we consider that they not onely proceede from loue but also are so tempred with mercy and compassion that they cannot hurt vs they are bitter indeed and vnpleasant vnto the tast but yet they are not poysons to kill vs but wholesome potions which our heauenly Physition hath wisely tempered to cure vs of the diseases of sinne and to purge away our corruptions and howsoeuer they may make vs sicke whilest they are in operation yet this sicknesse tendeth to the recouery of continuall health and to the attaining of eternall life ANd so much concerning the Widdow-hood of the Church of Israell Typically propounded Now wee are to speake of it as it is plainely expounded Verse 4. For the children of Israell shall remaine many dayes without a Verse 4 King and without a Prince and without an Offering and without an Image and without an Ephod and without a Teraphim Where he sheweth first who shall remaine in this estate of a mournfull widdow namely the children of Israell by which we are to vnderstand the ten Tribes who in the land of their Captiuitie were without Priest or Magistrate and not the people of Iuda who had both neyther yet is it to be vnderstood of the whole body of the people but onely of the elect Israelites for they onely remayned for a time without Ciuill or Ecclesiasticall gouernement and without publike meanes of worshipping eyther the true God or Idols for these they would not worship nor communicate with the Gentiles in their Idolatries and God they could not worship after that publike manner prescribed in his word seeing they were exiled from the Temple vntill Christ came who was their King Priest and Prophet which tooke away the difference of places and restored vnto the conuerted Israelites the publike meanes of seruing God whereas the reprobate Israelites euer remained without the true worship of God and not onely vnto a certaine time and were not without Images and Idols seeing they communicated with the heathen in their Idolatryes Secondly he setteth downe the time wherein they should remaine in their widdowes estate namely for the space of many dayes that is euen to the comming of their Messias Iesus Christ which from the sixt
yeare of Ezechias wherein the Israelites were led captiue into Assiria by Salmanaser was 680. yeares Thirdly he implyeth the sorrow and mourning of the people by this phrase of sitting which vsually in the Scriptures is ascribed to those who are in griefe and heauinesse for not knowing which way to ease themselues nor hauing any appetite when they are oppressed with sorrow to go about any thing they sit down bewaile their miserie So it is said of Iobs friends that they sate downe to mourne with him when they could not help him Iob. 2. 13. Of Nehemiah that Iob. 2. 13. he sate downe and wept and mourned for certaine dayes Nehe. Nehe. 1. 4. 1. 4. Of Ierusalem that she sate solitarie like a widdow mourning and lamenting her afflictions Lamen 1. 1. 2. And Babilon Lamen 1. 1. 2. sayeth of her selfe that shee would not sit as a Widdow Esa 47. 8. Esay 47. 8. Fourthly hee sheweth wherein her widdow-hood consisteth namely in being depriued of the outward signes of her communion with God both in regard of Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall gouernement and of the meanes of Gods pure and publike worship as also in being restrained from worshipping and seruing Idols false Gods All which are expressed in these particulars Without a King and without a Prince that is without any Magistrate of their owne nation or any publike forme of gouernement whereby Gods presence is represented in the common wealth And without an Offring that is they should not offer Sacrifices and Oblations for neyther was it lawfull to erect an Altar or offer a Deut. 12. 13. 14. Sacrifice any where sauing at Ierusalem the place appointed for Gods publike worship And without an Image namely made to represent Gods presence such as were the Images erected by Ieroboam in Dan and Bethell 1 King 12. 28 29. 1 King 12. 28. and those spoken of 2 King 17. 10. And without an Ephod 2 King 17. 10. of which there were two kinds the one made of Gold blew Silke Purple Scarlet and twined Linnen in which were the two Onix stones wherein were graued the name of the twelue Tribes and the Vrim and the Thummin and this was proper to the high Priest of which we may read Exod. Exod. 28. 6. 28. 6. c. The other made of Linnen of which wee may read 1 Sam. 2. 18. 2 Sam. 6. 14. The meaning is that they 1 Sam. 2. 28. should bee without a Priest-hood which should instruct 2 Sam. 6. 14. them and aske counsell for them of the Lord. Lastly hee saith that they should be without a Teraphim that is they should haue nothing to doe with the Idoll Gods of the heathen for the Teraphims were Images which the Idolatrous Heathens worshipped of which kinde were those Teraphims or Images which Rachell stole from her Idolatrous father Laban Gen. 31. 19. and that Teraphim in Michaes Gen. 31. 19. house Iudg. 17. 5. Iudg. 17. 5. So that hereby it appeareth in what the widdow-hood of the Church of Israell consisted namely that she should haue no signe of Gods presence in the ciuell gouernment for she should haue no King nor Magistrate nor yet in the Church for she should haue no offring nor Ephod that is no Priesthood nor publike meanes of worshipping God according to his word Neither yet should shee follow her louers and commit Idolatrie with them for she should not worship the true God after a false manner as Ieroboam did in images nor the heathen idols for she should be without a Teraphim Now the Lords end in all this was that he might weane the elect Israelites from their vaine hopes by withdrawing from them all those things wherein they trusted that so hauing no other hope of being deliuered out of their miserie they might turne to the Lord by true repentance and so expect from him alone freedome from their afflictions For as long as they had any Kings and gouernment or any forme of a common wealth whilest they had any shew of Religion or any outward meanes of worshipping God though they were neuer so much depraued and corrupted they rested nay they boasted in it as though they were in good estate and therefore to beate them from this vaine conceipt the Lord threatneth to bring vpon them a confused anarchie to depriue them of all shew outward appearance of a Church that so being humbled in the sight and sense hereof they might be moued laying aside all other hopes to expect saluation in Iesus Christ and be the better fitted to receiue him when he was exhibited as their onely King Priest Prophet and Redeemer And this is the meaning of the words from whence we That the beames of Gods fauour are often clouded with afflictions may obserue these instructions First whereas he saith that the people of Israel shal sit waiting in heauines without any outward signes of gods comfortable presence hence we learn that euen Gods dearest children oftentimes haue the beames of Gods fauour so clouded from them in their afflictions that they seeme vnto themselues desolate and vtterly forsaken of God as appeareth in this place So Iob complayneth Chap. Iob. 13. 24. 13. 24. Wherefore hydest thou thy face and takest mee for thine enimie And Dauid Psal 13. 1. How long wilt thou forget mee O Lord for euer how long wilt thou hide thy face from me Psal 13. 1. And 88. 14. Lord why doest thou reiect my soule and hidest Psal 88. 14. and 46. 89. thy face from me 89. 46. So Esay complaineth in the name of the faithfull Chapter 45. 15. Verely thou O God hidest thy Esa 45. 15. selfe The Church likewise Lamen 5. 20. Wherefore doest Lamen 5. 20. thou forget vs for euer and forsake vs so long time Yea this was the complaint of the sonne of God himselfe when as he bore our iniquities Math. 27. 46. Not that indeede the Lord Math. 27. 46. doth euer forsake those whom he hath once chosen but onely for a time with-houldeth the outward signes and inward feeling of his comfortable presence that hee may moue them more seriously to sorrow for sinne more earnestly to beg and pray for the returne of his fauour and more preciously to esteeme of it being restored vnto them when they perceiue how barraine of all comfort and ioy their soules are as soone as the Sun-shine of Gods fauour is ecclipsed from them The vse hereof is that if euer the Lord seeme thus to withdraw himselfe from vs in our afflictions wee be so humbled hereby as that in the meane time we sincke not into desperation as though we were vtterly rejected and to this end let vs remember that this hath beene the lot of the dearest of Gods children and therefore let this comfort vs that the same afflictions haue beene accomplished in other of the faithfull 1 Cor. 10. 13. 1 Pet. 5. 9. Secondly let vs call to
morral dutie of fearing God as our English translation seemeth to import but that they should fearefully hasten vnto the Lord and his goodnesse that is being affrighted with the sight and sence of their sinnes the curse of the law the anger of God death and damnation due vnto them they shall with all possible speede flye vnto the Lord to his goodnes and by a liuely faith lay hold vpon gods mercie offred vnto them in Christ and rest vvholy therevpon for their saluation So that this seemeth to be a Metaphor taken from Birds which being sodainely feared doe fearefully flye vnto their retiring places of greatest safety And thus this word is taken Chap. 11. 11. Hosea 11. 11. They shall feare as a sparrow out of Aegipt that is being affrighted they shall flye with great hast And in this sence the Latine vvord trepidare is vsed as Liuij annalium 23. Moxque in sua quisque ministeria discursu trepidat ad prima signa Virgil Aeneid 9. Ne trepidate meas Teucri defendere naues id est ne festinate Neuè armate manus c. And the rather doe I thus expound the vvords first because it is an vnproper manner of speach to expresse the morrall dutie of fearing God by this phrase of fearing vnto God Secondly vve are not said to feare Gods goodnesse but rather his justice and judgements True it is that God is feared for his goodnesse according to that Psal 130. 4. Psal 130. 4. namely as a gracious father whom for his goodnesse towards vs we are loath to displease but his goodnesse it selfe is not fearefull or terrible but sweet and comfortable Thirdly because the vvord is so taken in other places The meaning therefore of these vvords is briefely thus much that the people of Israell being terrified and affrighted with the sight and sense of their sinnes and the punishments due vnto them should flye speedily vnto the Lord as being their protector sure defence comforting themselues in the assured hope of his grace and goodnesse vvhereby they should bee assured that their sinnes shall bee forgiuen them and they freed from them both in respect of their guilt and punishment And these are the effects of their conuersion The time is expressed in these words in the latter or last dayes that is after that Iesus Christ the true Messias is exhibited in the flesh which vsually in the Scriptures is called the last dayes Deut. 4. 30. Esa 2. 2. Micha 4. 1. Heb. 1. 1. 1 Pet. 1. 20. 1 Iohn 2. 28. The which time is specified First to shew their obstinacy in their sinnes and corruptions seeing these tough humours could no otherwise be purged away but by the long working potions of tedious and bitter afflictions Secondly that they might prepare themselues patiently to beare these miseries thus tediously continued when as they were forwarned of them for praemonitus praemunitus Thirdly that they might hereby bee refreshed with some comfort when as they were assured that howsoeuer their troubles were tedious yet at length they should haue a happie end seeing they should bring them vnto God by true repentance and a liuely faith And this is the meaning of the words the instructions God sanctifieth the afflictions of his Elect for their conuersion which from hence arise are many first wee here obserue how the Lord sanctifieth the afflictions of the Elect for their conuersion and true repentance for after that the people are grieuously afflicted at the length they are humbled in the sight of their sinnes and turne vnto the Lord. The like examples wee haue in Dauid the Israelites in the Iudges time Manasses the prodigall Sonne and many others and this is that which the Prophet speaketh Esay 26. 16. O Lord Esay 26. 16. in trouble they haue visited thee they haue poured forth a prayer when thy chastening was vpon them So that affliction humbleth them whom prosperitie puffeth vp with Pride it softneth those whom prosperitie hardened it conuerteth into the wayes of righteousnesse those whom prosperitie made to wander into the by-pathes of sinne But yet they worke not these good effects in all but onely in those vnto whose vse they are sanctified by Gods spirit as we may see in example of Pharaoh Saul Ieroboam c. who the more they were hammered and beaten vpon with afflictions the more hard and obdurate they waxed The vse hereof serueth to comfort all the faithfull in their greatest troubles and miseries seeing they may bee assured that the Lord vvill sanctifie their afflictions for their humiliation conuersion saluation For wel may we be contented to be beaten that wee may bee betred to bee put into the furnace of affliction that being purged from the drosse of our corruptions wee may like pure gold be treasured vp in the treasury of eternall happinesse to be pruned that wee may become more fruitfull to be hammered that our hard hearts may be made contrite and not onely with patience but also with joy and loue may we kisse that rod which maketh vs to run vnto God for mercy and forgiuenesse But forasmuch as the tree of affliction bringeth forth no such fruits vnlesse it be vvatered vvith the sweet dew of gods spirit therefore let vs also make this vse hereof that when we are afflicted we earnestly pray vnto God that hee will sanctifie our miseries to our vse and benefit and out of this poyson gather for our good this sweet hony of humiliation and obedience that is that our pouerty may turne to our spirituall inriching with the gifts of his spirit that our trouble may tend to eternall rest our shame to glory our sence of paine to the encrease of our sence of sinne and that our light and momentanie afflictions may cause vnto vs a superexcellent 2 Cor. 4. 17. and eternall waight of glory Secondly we learne that the Elect in their afflictions go directly vnto the Lord by his Sonne Iesus Christ that they may be reconciled vnto him and be receiued into grace and not vnto Saints and Angels as it is the custome of the Papists who when they are in any daunger or trouble make their prayers and vowes vnto the Virgin Mary Peter and other Saints Thirdly wheras he saith that they shall seeke Iehouah and Christ is true God coequall with his father Dauid their king that is Iesus Christ here we obserue that the same diuine worship is ascribed vnto Christ which also is attributed vnto God and consequently he is not meere man but God coequall with his father for vnto God alone belongeth diuine worship and this Christ chalengeth to himselfe Iohn 5. 22. 23. Where he sheweth that the father hath Iohn 5. 22. 23. committed all Iudgement vnto the Sonne that all men might honour the Sonne as they honour the Father Christ true man Secondly we hence gather that he is not God alone but man also for as this diuine vvorship yeelded vnto him prooueth him to be
God so his name Dauid implyeth that he is man descended of Dauids posteritie Againe from the conjunction of these two seeking God and Dauid vve gather that God is then alone vvorshipped God is to bee worshipped in Christ aright vvhen as he is worshipped vvith his sonne and in his sonne For in him alone the father is reconciled and well pleased Mat. 3. 17. In him alone we are graciously accepted Ephe. 1. 6. Math. 3. 17. Eph. 1. 6. In him he vvill be vvorshipped and serued and vvhosoeuer vvorshippeth not God the father in his sonne Christ they doe not vvorship the true Iehouah but an idoll of their own framing for vvhosoeuer hath not the sonne hath not the father 1 Ioh. 2. 23. Because howsoeuer they are distinguished 1 Iohn 2. 23. in persons yet they are one in substance of the selfe same nature coessentiall and coeternall Where it appeareth that howsoeuer the Iewes and Turkes doe professe that they worship God the Father yet in truth they do nothing lesse seeing they neither know nor acknowledge his sonne Iesus Christ as their onely Sauiour and redeemer Fourthly whereas he calleth Christ by the name of Dauid The Royall dignitie of the faithfull vve may here obserue the great and royall dignitie of the faithfull in that the Lord vouchsafeth to call himselfe by their name and to call them after his name Because Dauid faithfully serued him in his life therefore he honoureth him after his death reuiuing his memory and eternizing his name by taking it vpon himselfe and so because vve professe his religion and vvorship him though vvith much vveakenesse and imperfection he vouchsafeth vs this dignitie that according to his owne name vvee should bee called Christians Thus hee honoured the Patriarkes Abraham Isaac and Exod. 3. 15. Iacob Exod. 3. 15. And his people Israell in that though he vvere the God of the whole Earth yet he vvould be called after a peculiar manner the God of Israell The vse hereof is that vve zealously serue the Lord and If we honour God hee will honour vs. seeke his glory in honour and dishonour euill report and good report not fearing any vvhit at all that we shall be reproched haue our names traduced and loose that reputation which we haue in the world by being ouer forward and precise in performing the duties of Gods worship and seruice for let vs assure our selues that whilest by our Godly conuersation we honour God hee will not onely cause vs to be honoured in our liues but euen after our death our names shall liue and be kept vpon record in the honourable roule of his holy Seruants and bee calendred amongst the Saints Whereas on the other side the name of the wicked though it be neuer so glorious in their liues yet shall it be ignominious in their death and putrifie in the ayre as fast as their bodyes in the earth as the wise man sheweth Prou. 10. 7. The Prou. 10. 7. memoriall of the iust shall be blessed but the name of the wicked shall rot Fiftly we may obserue that when the people of Israell That we neuer flie to God before wee are throughly humbled are affrighted and terrified with the sight and sence of their sinnes and those miseries which doe accompany them they doe then and not before flye vnto the Lord for grace and mercy in whose example wee haue a notable president of our owne disposition and practise whilest wee continue in our carnall securitie and hardnesse of heart we neuer desire mercy and forgiuenesse whilest we thinke our selues whole and sound wee neuer seeke to our heauenly Physition to be cured of our spirituall Leprosie and sicknesse of sinne whilest we thinke our selues rich and haue no sence of our pouerty and nakednesse we neuer labour after the riches of Gods mercy and Christs merits nor to be clothed with the glorious garment of his innocency and obedience whilest we haue no sence of our owne vnrighteousnesse wee will neuer hunger after Christs righteousnesse whilest wee thinke our selues already highly in gods fauour we neuer seeke to Christ our Mediator to reconcile vs vnto his father but when our hearts are broken contrite our consciences wounded then doe wee earnestly desire the oyle of Gods mercy and the precious baulme of Christs bloud that thereby we may be cured when we see our owne pouertie we labour after the riches of his merits and in a word when we are terrified with the sight and sence of sinne and labour vnder it as a heauie burthen then doe we flye vnto the Lord for comfort and sue vnto Iesus Christ that according to his gracious promise hee will ease and release vs. Of the former we haue Math. 19. 16. 20. Luk. 18. 11. 14. Iob. 41. 6. Luk. 15. and 18. Acts. 2. 37. examples in the young Iusticiarie Mat. 19. 16. 20. The Pharisie Luke 18. 11. 14. And in the Pharasaycall Papists Of the latter in Iob Chap. 41. 6. In Dauid Psal 51. In the prodigall sonne Luke 15. In the poore Publican Luke 18. And in the Iewes Act. 2. 37. Sixtly we may obserue that howsoeuer the Elect are affrighted Son-like feare maketh vs to draw neere vnto God and terrified with the sight and sence of sinne and the apprehension of Gods displeasure yet this their feare doth not make them to flie Gods presence but moueth them with all possible speede to hast vnto him and his goodnesse for they are not like vnto slaues who hauing offended and being without any assurance of their maisters loue do for feare of the whip runne away but like ingenious and well nurtured children who hauing by their faults displeased their father doe not flye his presence but rather runne vnto him and fall downe at his feete acknowledging their fault promising amendement and imploring pardon and forgiuenesse For howsoeuer the apprehension of his displeasure greatly feareth them yet the perswasion of his loue moderateth their feare and begetteth in them some hope of remission and reconciliation So that here wee haue a plaine difference betweene The difference betwene son-like and seruile feare the Son-like feare of the faithfull and the desperate and seruile horrour of the wicked for that causeth them with awfull reuerence to flye vnto the Lord for mercy and forgiuenesse because of the experience which they haue of his goodnesse and the other causeth the wicked to flye from God by reason of the fearefull expectation which they haue of Gods just vengeance Of the former wee haue examples in Dauid Psal 51. In Daniell Chap. 9. 5. And in the prodigall Psal 51. sonne Luk. 15. Of the latter in Saul Iudas and in the Dan. 9. 5. reprobate Apoc. 6. 16. Luke 15. Seauenthly whereas he saith that being affrighted with Apo. 6. 16. the sight and sence of sinne they should hast vnto Gods goodnesse here we learne what is our best place of refuge Gods mercy our best
refuge to flee vnto when our sinnes terrifie vs namely Gods free and vndeserued goodnesse for the shade of Gods mercy is our best shelter when as wee are scorched with the heat of his wrath and our best course when we are pursued by his Iustice is to flye to the throne of his grace and goodnes for pardon and forgiuenesse When therefore our consciences accuse vs for sinne let vs not flye vnto our owne righteousnes merits satisfactions for whatsoeuer wee haue done it was but our Luke 17. 10. duety and no man dischargeth one debt by paying another nor yet to the merits of Saints for they could merit nothing for themselues much lesse for others neyther haue we any proprietie vnto them nor they sufficiency to make satisfaction for the least sinne but we must flye vnto Gods goodnes and expect pardon onely through his free and vndeserued mercy and Christs all sufficient merits An Example hereof we haue in Dauid who hauing sinned doth not seeke for pardon by pleading that he had beene in former times a man according to Gods owne heart or by promising to make satisfaction by his future obedience but disclayming all opinion of desert he onely relyeth himselfe vpon Gods mercy Psal 51. 1. Psal 51. 1. Eightly out of the time of the accomplishing this promise concerning the conuersion and deliuerance of the afflicted Long afflictiōs often necessary for our humiliation Israelits namely that it should be after that they had a long time beene tryed with afflictions and in the last dayes hence we obserue first that such is the obstinacie and hardnes of hart euen sometimes of those that belong to Gods election that they had neede for their humiliation and conuersion to be afflicted not onely with grieuous but also long lasting miseries And therefore it is not alwayes expedient for vs to haue quicke deliuerance out of our afflictions vnlesse they haue wrought that good worke in vs for which they were inflicted that is humiliation and vnfayned repentance for it will little auaile vs to haue our soules wounded with sinne once or twise dressed if they bee so left before they bee perfectly cured because they will againe ranckle and become as dangerous as they were before it will nothing profit vs to haue ben cast into the fierie furnace of affliction if presently wee be taken out before wee be purged and purified from the drosse of our corruptions Secondly wee may obserue that howsoeuer the afflictions The Lord deliuereth out of tedious afflictions of gods elect being tediously continued doe seeme to threaten their vtter distruction yet in the end the Lord will graunt deliuerance cause them to further their conuersion and saluation it may be whilest we deferre our repentance the Lord will delay his helpe as though hee had vtterly forsaken vs but wee may assure our selues that though he bee long in comming to our ayde yet at length hee will come and graunt vnto vs a good issue out of all our trialls Examples hereof wee haue in the Israelits in the Aegyptian captiuitie in Babilon and Assiria in the three Children Daniell in the Lyons den and many others LECTVRES VPON THE FOVRTH CHAPTER OF THE PROPHECIE OF HOSEA THe Prophet hauing in the former Chapter The argument testified and approued the loue of God towards the people of Israell to the end that those who were long to continue in a grieuous Captiuitie might in the middest of their miseries be supported with some comfort doth now againe direct his speach to the Israelites of his owne times accusing and conuincing all states and conditions of diuers grieuous and enormious sinnes which raigned and ruled in the whole land and withall intermixeth such just and well deserued punishments as the Lord was purposed to inflict vpon them vnlesse they preuented them by their vnfained repentance And least the people of Iuda by following their practise should make themselues subiect to the like miseries he admonisheth them not to communicate with them in their sinnes that they might not be pertakers of their punishments And this is the maine argument of this Chapter the parts The generall Analysis of the Chapter thereof are two The first is an accusation or sharp reprehension of the people of Israell for their manifold haynous sinnes from the first Verse to the fifteenth The second is an admonition to the people of Iuda to auoid their sinnes that they may escape their punishments from the fifteenth Verse to the end of the Chapter The first part is expressed in a judiciall forme of proceeding wherein the people of Israel are summoned to appeare and arraigned before the Tribunall of Gods Iudgement to answere such things as should bee laid to their charge namely that they had by their capitall crimes and enormious sinnes offended against their soueraigne Lord the king of heauen and earth and so breaking his Lawes had made themselues guiltie and obnoxious to those punishments which were therin threatned All which their offences were comprized in foure seuerall bils of inditement of which being conuicted there is annexed to euery bill a forme of condemnation to suffer such punishments as they had justly deserued The first bill of inditement is contained Verse 1. and 2. the sentence of condemnation is affixed Verse 3. The second bill Verse 4. the sentence in the 5. The third bill and third sentence are intermixed Verse 6. 7. vnto the 11. The last bill Ver. 12. 13. the sentence of Iudgement in the latter part of the 13. Ver. and in the 14. And these are the speciall branches of this first generall The maine scope of this Prophecie part Now the generall scope of the Lord in all this is that the people who liued so securely in their sinnes that they little or nothing regarded eyther the person of the Prophets or their threatnings might at least be awakened out of their spirituall Lethargie when as they heard themselues summoned before Gods Iudgement Seate and perceiued that the Lord would no longer suffer his word to be contemned in the mouth of his seruants but would plead in his owne cause and examine and try the transgressours of his lawes before his owne Tribunall Seate of Iudgement and so proceed to the condemnation and execution of those whom he found guiltie BVt let vs come to speake of these speciall parts more particularly the first whereof is contayned in the three first verses wherein the people of Israell are by law conuicted and then by Gods just sentence condemned They are conuicted in these words verse 1. Heare the word of the Lord Verse 1 yee children of Israell for the Lord hath a controuersie with the inhabitants of the land because there is no truth nor mercy nor knowledge of God in the land verse 2. By swearing and lying and killing and stealing and whoring they brake out and bloud toucheth bloud Where is set downe first the summons and araignement of the people Heare the
word of the Lord ye Children of Israell Secondly the cause hereof which is a controuersie betweene the Lord of heauen and earth who is the party offended and both the plaintiffe and the judge and the Israelites who are the delinquents and parties offending For the Lord hath a controuersie with the inhabitants of the Land Thirdly the crimes whereof they are accused and conuicted which are the causes mouing the Lord to pursue them with his justice because there is no truth c. In the handling of which points I will obserue this order First I will expound the wordes Secondly obserue out of The order obserued in handling these verses them such instructions as they naturally offer vnto vs. Thirdly I will apply them to our owne times Concerning the First we are first to note the context and so come to shew the meaning of the words themselues In The context the former chapter the Lord vnder certaine types and Parables comforted those Israelits which were to be afflicted in a grieuous and tedious captiuitie by assuring them of his loue and that their miseries were but the chastisements of a louing father for their good and conuersion and not the punishments of an enemie for their hurt and destruction Now lest the secure Israelits of his owne times should take encouragement vnto them by the former doctrine of consolation to be moued thereby to continue in their impaenitencie hee sheweth that howsoeuer the Lord was purposed to be gracious vnto his elect Israelits in after ages yet he would in the meane time punish seuerely those haynous enormious sinnes as raigned amongst them vnlesse they preuented his judgements by their vnfained repentance And this is the context now let vs come to the meaning The peoples summons of the words Heare the word of the Lord ye children of Israell Wherein the Prophet summoneth the people to appeare before the Lord to answere vnto such things as should bee The exposition objected and laid to their charge For as judges before they suffer any to be accused or condemned doe cause their clarke or cryer to summon and call forth the partie to see what hee can answere for himselfe so doth the Lord take the same iudiciall course with sinners for the approouing of his righteous judgements that is hee citeth them before he accuseth them and accuseth them before hee condemneth them The which summons hee pronounceth sometimes immediately by himselfe as when he cited Adam to appeare before him Gen. 3. 9. in Paradise Gen. 3. 9. And thus hee summoneth men when as he speaketh vnto their harts consciences by his judgements and punishments And sometimes by his Ministers and that either men or Angels by men as by his Prophets ambassadors an example whereof we haue in this place the like whereof we haue Esa 1. 18. Ier. 2. 4. 5. Mich. 1. 2. Esay 1. 18. Iere. 2. 4. 5. Mich. 1. 2. and 6. 1. 2. 3. and 6. 1. 2. 3. c. By Angels either in this life when he maketh them his instruments and ministers of his afflictions judgements and punishments or at the end of the world when as the arch-Angell with the sound of his trumpet shall summon all men to appeare before the tribunall seate of Gods iudgement of which we may read Math. 24. 31. Mat. 24. 31. 1. Cor. 15 52. 1. Thes 4. 16. The drift of the summons 1 Cor. 15. 52. 1 Thes 4. 16. Now the maine drift of these summons is to moue the people to heare with greater reuerence care and conscience the reprehensions and comminations which after follow for howsoeuer they might haue some reason to neglect and contemne them if they regarded the Prophets person and the meanesse of his qualitie condition yet there was great cause why they should heare them not onely with reuerence but also with feare and trembling if they considered that he was but a cryer who summoned them in the name and at the appointment of the supreame judge of heauen earth and but a meane ambassador who deliuered vnto them not his owne words but the ambassage of his glorious and most mighty king from whom he is sent But let vs more specially consider of those arguments The arguments here vsed to moue attention which are contained in these summons proclaimed by the Lords Cryer whereby he moueth them to receiue his message with attention feare and reuerence The first is taken from the manner of his speach which is vsed when matters of great waight and importance follow and therefore is not to be hearkened vnto negligently or lightly to be regarded The second is taken from the person of him from whom this message is deliuered namely because it is Iehouah that speaketh vnto them who created them and continually preserued them who is al-sufficient to reward those who harken vnto him and almighty to punish those who neglect his word who had giuen vnto them many testimonies of his loue and multiplyed vpon them all his benefits aboue all other nations of the earth who did not reprehend and punish them for mallice to their persons or other sinister respects but that he might preserue them from vtter destruction if they would repent and forsake their sinnes or glorifie his justice in their punishments if by no meanes they would be reclaimed but obstinately persist in their sins after they had so often warning The third reason to moue them to heare and obey the voyce of the Lord summoning them by his Prophet is taken from their owne persons to whom the message is deliuered in that they were the people of Isel descended of the holy Patriarkes chosen amongst all other nations to be Gods peculiar Church and people with whom God had made a couenant and had on his part most absolutely performed it preseruing them from their enimies and multiplying vpon them all his benefits And this is the peoples summons where by they who had The controuersie between the Lord and the people of Israell a long time neglected the word of the Lord in the mouth of his Prophets were now cited to answere their contempt before the Tribunall seat of Gods Iudgement Now followeth the cause of this summons which is for the tryall of a controuersie betweene the Lord and the people of Israell For the Lord hath a Controuersie with the Inhabitants of the Land Where first we are to consider the nature of this controuersie and secondly the parties betweene whom it is controuerted Gods controuersies with a people are eyther verball or reall Verball when as by his word eyther immediately pronounced by himselfe as we may see in the example of Cain or by his Ministers he reproueth conuinceth and condemneth a people for their sinnes and threatneth his Iudgements due vnto them Reall when as a people notwithstanding Gods reprehensions and threatnings continuing in their impenitencie haue deserued punishments inflicted vpon them Of both which kindes of controuersies
this place may be vnderstood but yet principally as I take it of the latter For whereas the people had long contemned Gods verball contentions by the Prophets and continued in their impenitency without any amendement the Lord now threatneth that he will contend with them after another manner namely by inflicting vpon them his reall Iudgements seeing words would not preuaile with them The like place to this we haue Gen. 6. 3. Therefore the Gen. 6. 3. Lord said my spirit shall not alwayes striue with man because he is but flesh and his dayes shall be an hundred and twenty yeers The meaning is that because the world was rooted in a desperate wickednesse and would not be reclaimed by his spirit preaching vnto them by righteous Noah therefore hee would no longer contend with them in verbal controuersies seeing they were wholy carnall and corrupt but would bring vpon them reall punishments and that within the space of an hundred and twenty yeeres vnlesse in the meane time they preuented his Iudgements by turning from their sinnes by true repentance So here the Prophet telleth them that because Gods word was of no force with them for their amendment the Lord would no longer thus striue with them and seeing his Prophets and their reprehensions were derided neglected and contemned therefore hee would take his owne cause into his owne hand and contend no longer verbally but really with them proceeding from words to blowes from threatnings to punishments The parties betweene whom this debate is are the Lord The parties betweene whom the controuersie is and the people of Israell which are here called the inhabitants of the land whereby he implyeth First that the Lord himselfe was now become their aduersarie seeing there is no controuersie or contention but betweene aduersaries as though hee should say the contention shall not be hereafter betweene you and the Prophets because ye contemne their persons as weake and base men and deride and neglect their admonitions reprehensions and threatnings as though they were false and rediculous but betweene the Lord himselfe and you who is most wise to finde out your sinnes and most just to punish them And this controuersie shall be begun in the Court of Conscience before the Tribunall Seate of Gods Iudgement where by the law which you haue transgressed you shall be conuicted and after shall be fully determined when as hee shall inflict vpon you such reall punishments as your sinnes haue deserued Secondly he hereby implyeth that the Israelites are guilty of enormious sinnes and grieuous transgressions when as he saith that the Lord hath a controuersie with them for such is Gods exact justice that he sueth none but such as are indebted vnto him neyther contendeth he with any but onely such as haue wronged and offended him Thirdly whereas he saith that the Lord had this controuersie with the Inhabitants of the Land hereby first he conuinceth them of their breach of Couenant which they had made with God for howsoeuer the Lord had made good his promise in driuing out the Canaanites and giuing vnto them the Land in possession yet they had broken their promise made to God violated their faith forsaken Gods true Religion and denied their obedience vnto his lawes Secondly he aggrauateth their sinnes and grose ingratitude in that after the Lord had cast out the Canaanites the auncient inhabitants of this country for their Idolatry and other sinnes and giuen this land to the people of Israell for their possession that therein they might make profession of his true religion and glorifie his name by worshipping and seruing him according to his will they neuerthelesse neither remembring gods judgements inflicted vpon the Canaanits nor his mercies multiplyed vpon themselues forsooke the couenant of their God broke his lawes committed idolatrie and all other outragious sinnes and so defiled the land with the same sinnes for the which the Canaanits were expelled in the which gods true religion holinesse of life and righteousnesse should haue raigned and flourished And this was the cause or matter of their inditement in all which the Prophet aymeth at this that he might bring the people to true repentance vpon some hope of their reconciliation for whereas he saith that the Lord had a controuersie with the people hee doth herein include a secret admonition that seeing the Lord was not only far mightier then they but also had the law equitie on his side therefore they should labour after reconciliation by turning vnto him by vnfayned repentance for other meanes there was none to escape his just judgements And this is indeed the maine end at which the Lord aymeth in all his threatnings namely that those his people whom hee threatneth hearing of his judgements might preuent and escape them by their repentance For as a louing father when he threatneth his child sheweth that he hath no desire to punish him seeing by threatning hee giueth him warning to desist from his faults that so he may escape so our gracious and heauenly father threatneth his judgements in the ministerie of the word that heareing them wee may auoyd them by forsaking our sinnes and humbling our selues before him and this end of the Lords contending with his people is plainly Esay 1. 18. Eze. 33. 10. 11. Ier. 18. 7. 8. expressed Esay 1. 18. Ezech. 33. 10. 11. Ier. 18. 7. 8. And so much concerning the cause why the Israelits are arraigned Now wee are to speake of the particular crimes The sinnes whereof the Israelits are accused and condemned whereof they are accused conuicted and condemned and these are of two sorts the first priuatiue or sinnes of omission verse 1. the second positiue or sinnes of commission verse 2. The sinnes of omission whereof they are accused either respect their neighbour or God himselfe those that respect their neighbour are reduced to two heads First sinnes of injustice vnder the word truth Secondly neglect of mercy The sinnes which respect God are all included vnder one namely that there was no knowledge of God in the land and consequently no religion no faith no obedience The first sinne whereof he accuseth them is that there The first sinne that there was no truth in the land was no truth in the land for the vnderstanding whereof we are to know that truth respecteth either the minde and hart and then it is called simplicity or integritie or else the outward carriage and behauiour and that either in our words or speaches which properly is called veritie or else in our workes and actions which is called justice or vpright dealing Whereas therefore he chargeth them that there was no truth in the land the meaning is that there was no simplicitie or integritie in their minds and harts no verity in their speaches nor justice in their actions and because vertues and vices are contraries without meane so that the denying of the one in a subiect capable of it is the affirming of the other therefore
hereby hee implyeth when he saith there was no simplicitie in the land that it was full of hipocrisie and dissimulation and when he affirmeth that there was no veritie he implyeth that there was lying and when he accuseth them to be without truth or justice in their actions he intimateth also that they were full of all manner of fraud and deceit The second sinne whereof he accuseth them is that they The second sinne that they wanted mercy were without mercie the word signifieth either benignitie or beneficence and in the former signification it is referred to the minde and hart and so is called mercy and compassion and in the latter to the words and works and then it is called beneficence and comprehendeth in it all workes of charitie and christianitie as when in our words we are ready to help and benefit our brethren by exhortation counsaile consolation admonition and reprehension and in our workes by defending them with all our power and relieuing them with our riches Whereas therefore he chargeth them to be without mercy his meaning is that they were destitute of all these vertues and neglected all these christian duties and contrariwise he implyeth that their minds were full of malice and cruelty their words rotten and vnsauorie their workes replenished with oppression violence and barbarous inhumanitie And these were the sinnes which respected their neighbours and the breach of the second table their sinnes which immediately respected God are all comprehended in this that there was no knowledge of God in the land vnder The third sin no knowledge of God which particular he compriseth the neglect of all the duties injoyned in the first table and of all religion piety for as from the true sauing knowledge of God as from the root of all graces there springeth Faith affiance hope loue the feare of God obedience and all true worship of God so contrariwise ignorance is the roote of all impietie infidelity diffidence presumption despaire hatred of God contempt disobedience superstition idolatrie And therefore whereas he chargeth them that they were without the knowledge of God he necessarily implyeth that they were vtterly destitute of all grace piety and all true religion and guilty of the breach of all the commandements of the first table for where the roote is dead there the braunches must needes perish Now these their sinnes are aggrauated in that hee saith that there was no veritie mercy nor knowledge of God in the Land First in that it was a Land which God in great mercy had bestowed vpon them to the end that therin they should worship and serue him a land wherein he had protected and preserued them a land wherein he had plentifully afforded vnto them the meanes of attaining these graces of truth mercy and knowledge namely his Word and Sacraments Secondly in that this impietie and neglect of Religion did not onely lurke in some few corners but ouerspread the whole land neyther were there onely some few men tainted with these vices and corruptions but generally the whole body of the people So that they did not onely hide these sinnes as being ashamed of them but being come to bee as it were a common fashion they impudently professed and defended them And so much for the meaning of this first Verse the That the Lord himselfe will contend with those who contemne the ministerie of his Prophets doctrines which are to be obserued are these First we here learne that if Gods Prophets haue long contended vvith a people in Gods cause as his aduocates and doe not preuaile with them by causing them to humble themselues before him by true repentance then the Lord will take his cause into his owne hands and ceasing to contend with them any longer by his word and spirit will prosecute his controuersie with them by afflictions and punishments and if hauing often sent his Ambassadours with reasonable conditions of peace men neglect them and refuse to hearken vnto their ambassage then will this powerfull king march against them with an armie of his judgements and neuer cease encountring them with his plagues till he hath eyther humbled or destroyed them And this appeareth in this place as also Gen. 6. 3. In the example of the Iewes led captiue into Babilon Gen. 6. 3. and afterwards destroyed by the Romaines So that God first dealeth with men by his word and then if this will not preuaile by his chastisements and lastly if these will not reforme them by his destroying plagues and punishments Would we therefore escape his corrections then let vs suffer our selues to be reformed by his word would we not be destroyed by his fearefull punishments then let vs labour to profit by his gentle chastisements The vse hereof serueth for the comfort of Gods faithfull A comfort for Gods ministers Ministers when their persons are disgraced and contemned and their Ministerie neglected and dirided by wicked men then they are to remember that they being the Lords aduocates to pleade his cause against an impenitent people are sure to be strongly backed by the Lords own power wherby those shall be brought vnder who would not submit them selues to be ruled by the scepter of the word Secondly it serueth for the terrour of all those scoffers A terror for contemners of Gods word and desperate wicked men who contemne and deride those threatnings which they heare denounced in the ministerie of the word against them for their sinnes for let such know that if they will not be reclaimed from their wicked courses by the ministery of Gods Prophets the Lord himselfe will follow his owne cause and ceasing any longer to contend with them with his word and spirit he will prosecute them by his judgements and punishments The second thing to be obserued is Gods judiciall course The just administration of Gods iudgements of proceeding in the execution of his Iudgements although being infinite in wisedome power and justice he might sodainely inflict his punishments vpon sinners as soone as they haue offended yet first to approue the justnes of his judgements hee doth in the Ministery of his word summon them before his seate of Iustice arraigne and conuince them that so they may be moued to sue for a pardon by turning vnto God by true repentance hereby preuent deserued punishments So he sent Noah to the old world before he brought the Deluge Lot to Sodome before he destroyed it with fire and brimstone Moyses to Pharaoh before he drowned him in the red sea The Prophets to the Iewes and Israelites before he brought them into Captiuitie and our Sauiour Christ and his Disciples before their vtter destruction and desolation All which as it serueth to commend Gods mercifull justice so also to condemne the hardnes of mens harts and to leaue them without excuse who will not after so manifold warnings turne from their sinnes by vnfained repentance that so they might escape these fearefull punishments Thirdly
whereas hee calleth this summons to Iudgement That the ministery of the word is Gods owne voyce the word of the Lord which notwithstanding was pronounced not by the Lord immediately but by the Prophet hence we learne that the voyce of Gods messengers in the Ministery of the word is to be esteemed as the voyce not of mortall men but as the voyce of the euerliuing God Luke 1. 70. Heb. 1. 1. 2 Pet. 1. 21. speaking by them So it is said Heb. 1. 1. that in old time God spake by his Prophets And our Sauiour Christ saith that they who heare his Disciples and Ministers doe heare him and they who contemne them contemne him Luke 10. 16. And Luk. 10. 16. thus haue the faithfull alwayes esteemed the Ministerie of the word euen as the voyce of God himselfe So the Church Esay 2. 3. Cornelius Acts. 10. 33. The Thessalonians 1. Thes Esa 2. 3. Acts. 10. 33. 1 Thes 2. 13. 2. 13. And so are we also to esteeme of it if euer we meane to finde it to be the strong power of God to saluation vnto vs. When therefore in the ministery of the word we heare sweet consolations offred to all that mourne we mourning are to be comforted hereby euen as if the Lord himselfe from heauen should speake comfortably vnto vs when we heare Gods Iudgements denounced against all vnrepentant sinners we liuing in our impenitencie should no lesse be terrified hereby then if the Lord euen with his owne thundring voyce should proclaime them against vs c. Fourthly whereas he saith that the Lord had a controuersie Gods mercies no just cause of securitie with the inhabitants of the Land vpon which he had bestowed so many benefits hence we learne that Gods former mercyes multiplyed vpon a people should be no motiue to perswade them securely and presumptuously to continue in their sinnes without repentance as though they were exempted from Gods Iudgements nay rather the experience of Gods goodnesse should work in them amendment otherwise they are to assure themselues that if they abuse gods grace vnto wantonnes impenitency and forgetfulnes of him the Lord will more speedely and fearefully punish them then any other If the Lord haue giuen vs pleasures and we abuse them the greater shall be our torments Apoc. 18. 7. If he Apoc. 18. 7. giue vs power and authoritie and we thereby become more insolent proud and rebellious our Iudgements shall be the more increased for the mighty shall bee mightely tormented Wisd 6. 7. If his Gospell and true Religion and we bring Wisd 6. 7. forth no fruits thereof neyther liue according to our holy profession it will not delay but hasten our punishments 1 Pet. 4. 17. Ier. 25. 29. 1 Pet. 4. 17. Iere. 25. 29. And secondly whereas the Lord denounceth his judgements against the inhabitants of the land generally here we learne that a generall defection shall bee punished with a general punishment for it is not with God as with men Vbi multitudo peccantium tollit poenae locum with whom the multitude of offenders doth cause impunitie but he inflicteth God punisheth nationall sinnes with national punishments vpon nationall sinnes nationall punishments for it as easie with him to punish a whole countrey as one priuate man And therefore let vs take heede that we doe not follow a whole multitude vnto euill nor suffer our selues to be caried away in the common streame of sinne least the Lord also sweepe vs away in the vniuersall deluge of his punishments Fiftly we may here obserue what is the cause of all controuersies That sinne is the matter of controuersie betweene God and vs. betweene the Lord and the inhabitants of any land namely their sinnes whereby his law is transgressed If therefore we would not haue the Lord to be our enimie and aduersary if wee would not haue him to summon and arraigne vs before his judgement seate and being conuicted to condemne vs to punishment let vs flye sinne or hauing sinned let vs sue for pardon and reconciliation by turning vnto the Lord and bewayling our sinnes by vnfayned repentance It is the wise mans counsaile that we striue not with a Eccles 6 10. Eccles 8. 1. mighty man least we fall into his hands And our Sauiour aduiseth vs to agree with our aduersarie quickly Math. 5. 25. Math. 5. 25. 1 Cor. 10. 22. What folly then is it in vs by our sinnes to make God our aduersary who is omnipotent and not our aduersarie onely to accuse vs but also our judge to condemne vs or if we haue caused a controuersie betweene vs by our sinnes what madnesse is it to deferre the seeking of our reconciliation with him by turning from our sinnes by vnfayned repentance For if it bee a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of a mightie man how terrible is it to fall into the hands of the euerliuing God As the Apostle speaketh Heb. 10. 31. If Heb. 10. 31. one man sinne against another the Iudge shall iudge it but if a man sinne against the Lord who will pleade for him as Ely speaketh 1 Sam. 2. 25. to his sonnes 1 Sam. 2. 25. And these are the doctrines to be obserued out of the The doctrinea arraignment of the children of Israell before Gods tribunall now let vs in the next place consider what instructions may be gathered out of their particular inditement and out of the speciall crimes laide to their charge which are either sinnes of omission in this verse or of commission in the next Where first we are to obserue that to neglect a duty commaunded To neglect a dutie is as well a sinne as to commit a vice forbidden is reputed in Gods sight a grieuous sinne as well as to commit a vice forbidden and that we make God our aduersarie when he findeth vs emptie of goodnesse as well as when wee are replenished with euill that though wee neuer actually committed any sin yet if we haue omitted those dueties which God requireth it will be sufficient matter for our condemnation Meroz was cursed not for fighing against gods people but because they did not assist them in the battaile against the mighty Iudg. 5. 23. Diues was tormented in hell not for taking away food from Lazarus but because seeing him in want he did not relieue him Luk. 16. The vnprofitable seruant was cast into vtter darknesse not for mispending Gods tallent but because he had not well vsed it to his maisters aduantage Mat. 25. 27. 30. The foolish Mat. 25. 27. 33 Virgins were shut out of the marriage chamber not because their Lamps were full of false light deceit rapine and cruelty but because they were emptye of the oyle of faith charitie and a good conscience Mat. 25. 3. And the reprobate are condemned at the day of Iudgement not for taking the meate from the hungrie but for not feeding them not for dislodging the stranger but
Ignorance begetteth superstition hope blinded with Ignorance becommeth presumption and feare hereby is turned into desperation c. Secondly we here obserue that as ignorance is the fountaine Ignorance the cause of punishment of all sinne so also it is the cause of all punishment for vvhen a land is destitute of the knowledge of God then doth the Lord proclaime that he hath a controuersie with that people and that he will after a reall manner plead against them till he hath destroyed them with his Iudgements And indeed many are the euils which in the Scriptures are threatned against men for this sinne of Ignorance as for example the Lord threatneth that he will laugh at their destruction stop his cares at their prayers who hate knowledge Prou. 1. 28. He punisheth it with Captiuitie Esay 5. 13. Pro. 1. 28. Therefore my people is gone into captiuitie because they had no Esay 5. 13. knowledge With desolation Esay 27. 10. The defensed citie shal become desolate c. 11. For it is a people of none vnderstanding Esay 27. 10. 11 therefore hee that made them shall haue no compassion of them It bringeth destruction and moueth the Lord to forsake vs. Hos 4. 6. It maketh men subject to the curse and wrath of God and therefore the Prophet bouldly prayeth Hos 4. 6. that the Lord would poure out his wrath vpon them that doe not know him Iere. 10. 10. Psal 79. 6. It maketh them strangers Iere. 10. 10. Psal 79. 6. Ephe. 4. 18. from the life of God Ephe. 4. 18. and also from lyfe euerlasting for as he that is ignorant of the way cannot come to the iourneyes end so they who are ignorant of the meanes of comming to eternall lyfe can neuer attaine vnto it In a word it maketh men subiect to gods vengeance at the day of judgement for the Apostle telleth vs. That the Lord will come in flaming fire to render vengeance to those that doe not know him 2. Thes 1. 8. 2. Thes 1. 8. The vse of this doctrine serueth first to refute the practise of the Papists who vse all meanes to extinguish the light of Popish patrones of ignorance reproued knowledge and to bring into those lands wherein they haue any authoritie more then Aegyptian darknesse and barbarous ignorance To which purpose they take away the preaching of the Gospell the onely ordinarie meanes of begetting faith yea they cannot indure that the people should injoy the sun-shine of the scriptures but interpose betweene it and their vnderstanding the dark cloude of an vnknowne tongue they cannot abide that they should behould this radient Pearle most precious diamond which would send forth his bright rayes in the darkest night of ignorance but keepe it close hidden and fast locked from them vnder the locke of an vnknowne language perswading the people that they may bee most deuout vvhen they are most ignorant and that being destitute of any true faith of their owne they are notwithstanding in good case if they haue onely an implicite faith vvhereby they beleeue as the Church beleeueth though they know not what But let all such know who haue wilfully suffered themselues to bee hudwinckt vvith this thick vaile of ignorance that these Romish shauelings doe notably abuse the people to their perdition seeing they take away knowledge the root and foundation of all grace vertue and obedience and bring in ignorance the fountaine of all errour sinne and wickednesse and consequently make whole nations countries lyable to Gods judgements because the knowledge of God and his true religion is banished from amongst them Secondly it serueth for the reproofe of those ignorant Ignorant ideots reproued ideots and secure worldlings who content themselues to liue still in ignorance being vtterly destitute of the knowledge of God and of his religion and imagine that they are religious inough if they haue a good meaning and that they are exempted from gods judgements and highly in his fauour if they bee of a ciuill conuersation and honest behauiour though in the mean-time they remaine wilfully blind shutting their eyes against the light and contemning or at least carelesly neglecting all meanes of knowledge But let such know that being destitute of knowledge they are also destitute of all sauing grace and that liuing in ignorance they liue also in their sinnes and consequently haue God their aduersarie vvho will contend vvith them and vnlesse they repent adjudge them to deserued punishments Lastly this serueth to stop the mouthes of those eyther Slaunderers of the Gospell refuted foolish or malicious slaunderers vvho accuse the preaching of the Gospell as the cause which hath impayred the state of the land both by making it more to abound with sinne also more liable to Gods judgements It was neuer good vvorld say they since this new religion came in and since there vvas so much preaching Neuer so much infidelitie hipocrisie dissimulation fraude oppression and cruelty Neuer such want and scarcitie plague and sicknesse and all sorts of miseries But let such know that not the preaching of the gospell is the cause of all this but the neglect and contempt of the Gospell preached and because vvhilest the light of Gods word shineth yet men loue darknesse more then light and therefore are iustly giuen ouer of God to a reprobate sence It is not our too much knowledge which is the cause of our sinnes and punishments but our great ignorance notwithstanding the Lord hath a long time graunted plentifull meanes of knowledge and as well may we say that the light of the Sunne causeth men to stumble and goe out of the way that the faithfull surgeon and good salue doe make the sore that the Iudge maketh the theefe or that the Law doth make transgressours as that the word of God or the knowledge thereof should be the cause eyther of our sinnes or of our punishments And so much for the doctrines which are to be obserued Application out of this first verse Now in the last place let vs apply that which hath been said to our owne times for our owne vse benefit And to this purpose let vs examine what similitude there is betweene the land of Israell as it was in the time of Hosea and our owne Country in these dayes and whether we are not guilty of the same sins whereof they are here conuicted to the end that if we proue cleare and innocent we may haue the comfort hereof in our owne consciences or if vve be found alike faulty that wee may humble our selues by vnfained repentance Otherwise let vs assure our selues that if there be between vs similitude of manners there shall also be similitude of punishment if we be guilty of the same sins the Lord will take the same course with vs that is he will summon and arraigne vs before his Iudgement seate where being conuicted vve shall be condemned to suffer the like or
faith and hope in any reasonable sort after so many yeares of instruction yea how many are there who if wee set aside the outward Ceremonies which are subiect to the sences can put no difference between the religion of Christ and Antichrist and howsoeuer in words they professe themselues such forward Protestants that they could be content to burne for their Religion yet in truth are not able to put a difference betweene the doctrine of our Church and refined Popery and as many amongst vs spit at the Diuels name and defie him in word and yet in their liues and conuersation remaine his vassals being at his beck to do him seruice so many shew an outward detestation of the Pope and poperie but yet their hatred extendeth no further then the name for eyther they exclayming against the Beast retaine his marke being not yet purged from the dregs of Poperie and Superstition or else remaine ignoraunt of Gods true Religion and so lye open as an easie pray to all Seducers And thus you see how small the number of those is who haue the knowledge of God in comparison of those innumerable numbers of ignorant persons which liue amongst vs. Now further if we make a diligent search among those who haue some knowledge and consider how many of this number haue onely an historical and speculatiue knowledge swimming in the braine whereby they are able to discourse of Religion and in the meane time make no vse of it for the sanctification of their hearts and affections or for the reformation of their liues and conuersation all which may truely be said to be without the true knowledge of God his religion for vvee are truely said to know so much onely in Christianitie as vvee make a fruitfull and profitable vse of for the purifying of our inward affections and for the bettring of our outward actions And if hauing set all these aside vvee then take a view of those that remaine who know God and his Trueth and liue according to their knowledge in holinesse and newnesse of Life wee shall finde the number so small that the Lord may iustly also in this respect contend vvith vs because there is no knowledge of God in the land And thus you see that if the Lord should summon vs to appeare before him should arraigne vs before the tribunall seate of judgement to answere for our selues in respect of these sinnes here laid to the Israelits charge wee also must needs plead guilty and put our selues wholy vpon the plea of mercy All which our sins are much aggrauated hereby Our sinnes are much aggrauated by gods mercies in that they are commited by the inhabitants of this land vpon which the Lord hath bestowed many more and farre greater benefits both temporall and spirituall then euer he bestowed vpon the people of Israell Secondly in that he hath by his omnipotent power and watchfull prouidence preserued vs in this land from the open violence and secret treasons of our malicious enimies especially from that more then barbarous conspiracie wherby the enimies of gods truth had plotted by one blast of gun-powder to blow vp the whole state ruine the Church and ouerturne the whole common-wealth which deliuerance is cause sufficient in it selfe alone to moue vs daily with incessant prayses to magnifie gods mercie and to shew our thankfulnesse by performing vnto him all holy duties Thirdly in that wee hauing bound our selues by couenant to our God that we would imbrace truth mercy and increase in his sauing knowledge yet neuerthelesse haue broken our couenant by vtter neglect of these holy duties Fourthly in that the Lord hauing giuen vnto vs singular meanes of attaining vnto these rich ornamentes of the soule namely his word printed read and preached amongst vs and the vse of his Sacraments yet we haue made no fruitfull vse of them but still remaine in our spirituall nakednesse Lastly in that these are not the sinnes of some few persons but generally of the inhabitants of the land which doe not hide themselues in some secret corners but walke boldly in the open streetes being priuiledged from both shame and punishment in respect of the multitude of offenders Seeing therefore we are guilty of the Israelits sinnes yea and haue aggrauated them by many circumstances what can we say for our selues why we should not bee subject to their punishments Seing there is no truth nor mercie nor knowledge of God in the land what can wee expect but that the Lord will contend with vs and that not in verball controuersies by the mouth of his ministers for though wee haue often heard them yet wee haue little regarded them but haue contemned their persons and dispised their threatnings neyther can we hope that he will any longer vse his his fatherly corrections and gentle chasticements for these hee hath often vsed in vaine as for example he hath diuers times summoned vs by famine sicknesse plague and pestilence daunger of enimies yea and of late laid the head of our whole state as it were vpon the block and lifted vp The gun-powder treason the fearefull axe of his feirce iudgement being ready to giue the mortall stroke and yet are we hereby nothing reclaimed from our sins nothing moued to the performance of any holy duties And therefore seeing neyther words nor chasticements are auaileable for our amendment and seeing after that the Lord hath repriued vs as it were from the blocke yet we remaine vnreformed what can wee further expect but that he should in his feirce wrath sweep vs away in an vniuersall deluge of his judgements vnles we seeke reconciliation and appease gods anger by speedy humiliation and vnfayned repentance ANd so much concerning the sinnes of omission whereof the people of Israell are here accused and conuicted now follow the sinnes of commission whereby they had positiuely and actually broken Gods commaundements vers 2. By swearing and lying killing stealing whoring Verse 2 they breake out and blood toucheth blood In the originall text these sins are expressed in the Infinitiue moode to note their The exposition continued act of sinning To sweare and lye kil steale whore is their vsuall custome or common fashion so that they do not onely sometimes fall into these sinnes through infirmitie but wilfully continue in them and make them as it were their ordinarie exercise and common practise The sinnes whereof they are here conuicted and condemned eyther immediately respect God and the breach of the first table or their neighbour and the breach of the second Table both which are first propounded and then intended and aggrauated The sinnes which respect God and the breach of the first Table are all comprised vnder this one particular of swearing the word here vsed may eyther signifie swearing or cursing and so is diuersly translated by diuers but seeing it was the purpose of the Lord in this place to set downe a briefe Epitome of the peoples
Orchards gardens the fruitfull fields and vinyards should bee vtterly wasted and spoyled so that now the good mother earth should like Rachell spend her time in mourning for her children because they were not and like a desolate captiue spoyled of all her riches and percious ornaments lament her passed losse and present miserie The meaning therefore of these words is this that the earth shall become barraine and fruitlesse and and shall be stripped and spoyled of all her inhabitants and so become a vast and disolate wildernesse neither inhabited by men nor adorned with her beautifull fruits as it were with her prinely coate of diuerse coullours for as the earth which is inhabited by a flowrishing people and decked and adorned with her plenteous fruits is saide to reioyce laugh and sing Psal 96 12. Let the fielde bee ioyfull and all that is Psal 96. 12. in it let the trees of the wood then reioyce Vnto which the Prophet Esay alludeth Chap. 35. 1. 2. The wast ground shall Esay 35. 1. 2. bee glad and flourish as a Rose It shall flourish abundantly and shall greatly reioyce So it is said to mourne and weepe when it is dis-peopled and laid wast desolate like a wildernesse So Esay 33. 9. The earth mourneth and fainteth Libanon is ashamed and hewen downe Sharon is like a wildernesse c. Ier. Esay 33. 9. Ier. 4. 27. 28. 4. 27. 28. The whole land shall bee desolate therefore shall the earth mourne Ioel. 1. 10. The field is wasted the land mourneth Ioel. 1. 10. for the corne is destroyed c. And thus the land mourned first when as it was wasted by Tilgath-Pilneeser King of Assiria who led away two Tribes and a halfe captiue as appeareth 1. Chron. 5. 26. 1. Chro. 5. 26. but much more when as it was vtterly ouerthowne and destroyed by Salmaneser of which wee may read 2. Kings 17 2. King 17. Secondly it is saide that euerie one that dwelleth in the land shall bee cut off the word is shall languish or faint through weakenesse whereby hee signifieth that howsoeuer the people would not mourne for sinne yet the Lord would make them mourne vnder his punishments and that so greatly that they should euen languish and faint in their sorrow and heauines hauing no appearance of any comfort Now these judgements are further aggrauated and amplyfied whereas it is said that the vnreasonable creatures the inhabitants both of the ayre earth and water shall bee pertakers of the peoples miserie and bee ouerwhelmed in their ruine and this sheweth the greatnesse of their destruction For as when the Lord would magnifie his blessing vpon mankinde he saith that he would keepe his Couenant not onely with Noah and his sonnes but with all liuing creatures Gen. 9. 9. 10. Foules Cattle and Beasts because these creatures were giuen vnto man for his profit and honest delight so contrariwise when hee would amplifie his irefull judgements hee sayth that he would not onely destroy the people but also spoyle them of all benefits whereby they might receiue any profit and comfort And as to amplifie the greatnesse of their punishment and the grieuousnes of their sinne he commanded the Israelites to destroy not onely the people of Iericho but also their houses beasts and cattle siluer gold and all that belonged to them so here he threatneth that for the same causes he would take the same course with the Israelites themselues that is to shew his detestation of their horrible Treasons and Rebellions hee would not onely destroy them but also their Land and all that belonged vnto them Yea he saith his punishments should extend to the fishes of the sea and this doth exceedingly amplifie the greatnesse of his wrath for euen in the generall Deluge the fishes were exempted from punishment as if they had beene a nation of another world who hauing no societie with mankinde were not infected with the contagion of his sinne but now he shewed that his wrath was more inflamed in that hee threatneth to make the fishes pertakers of mans misery and punishments not that indeede the Lord was purposed to catch the sillie fish in the nets of his judgements but onely vsed these Rhetoricall and Hyperbolicall amplyfications that hereby hee might more feelingly affect the secure and hard hearted israelites both with the sence of their haynous sinnes and grieuous punishments And this is the meaning of the words The Doctrines The doctrines which arise out of them are diuers First whereas he saith The sinnes of the inhabitants cause a land to mourn Therefore that is because of their grieuous sinnes the Land shall mourne and become desolate hence we obserue that the chiefe cause which maketh a land sit mourning like a desolate widdow or a distressed mother robbed of her children and spoyled of all her comforts is the sin of the inhabitants Psa 107. 34. This brought an vniuersall deluge ouer Psal 107. 34. the whole world this brought downe fire and brimstone vpon Sodome and Gomorrah this caused the land of Canaan to spue out her inhabitants Leu. 18. 25. The like judgement Leu. 18. 25. 26 whereof the Lord threatned to inflict vpon the Children of Israel if they imitated them in their sinnes Verse 28. Deut. 28. 21. 22. 63. The which threatnings were accordingly Deut. 28. 21. 22. and 63. accomplished in their captiuitie and finall desolation The vse of this doctrine is that thereby wee bee made The vses carefull to auoyde sinne seeing it bringeth the judgements of God not onely vpon our owne heads but also vpon our country Secondly it teacheth vs to what cause wee are chiefly to impute all manner of punishments as warre dearth the pestilence namely to our sinnes as the chiefe and principall cause whatsoeuer be the inferiour causes meanes or instruments Thirdly it confuteth their practise who endeauour to vphold the flowrishing state of their Country by Machiuilian pollicies falshood treacherie wrongs and injuries offred to their neighbours by tollerating the sinnes which should be seuerely punished for feare of bringing daunger to the State by exasperating a multitude or great faction or by any other wicked and vnlawfull meanes whatsoeuer for how approueable so euer these courses may seeme in humaine Exo. 1. 10. Num. 24. 14. and 25. 2. and 31. 16. 17. 2. Sam. 16. 21. 1. King 12. 26. 27. pollicy yet the truth is they are so farre from preseruing a land that they make it liable to Gods judgements and bring downe vpon it his heauie punishments Exo. 1. 10 Num. 24. 14. and 25. 2. and 31. 16. 17. 2 Sam. 16. 21. 1 King 12. 26. 27. 28. The second obseruation may be this if a people hauing haynously sinned doth not seriously repent and mourne vnder They who will not grone vnder the burthen of sinne shall mourne vnder the burthen of punishment the burthen of their transgressions they shall faint and languish vnder the burthen of
3. 17. blessing made it fruitfull but mans sinne made it barren and in stead of Corne Wine and Oyle caused it to bring forth Thornes and Thistles if it bee not as it were watred with mans sweate Verse 18. 19. It brought a generall Deluge Verse 18. 19. wherein not onely man but all the Creatures perished It turned Sodome and Gomorrah which was like the garden of Eden into a salt Marsh and desolate wildernes It brought all those plagues of Aegipt not onely vpon man but vpon the beasts likewise In a word it is the cause of all the miseries which all the Creatures suffer vnder which they grone and trauaile in paine together with vs as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8. 22. Rom. 8. 22. from which with feruent desire they waite to be deliuered when man is freed from his sinne as appeareth Verse 19. 20. 21. Ver. 19. 20. 21 Neyther is this vnjust with God that the creatures should be punished for the sinne of man seeing as man was not made for himselfe but for God so they were not made for themselues but for the vse of man and therefore as they were to joy in his rejoycing so to beare their part of griefe in his mourning and miserie like the seruants of Noble men who are quelled in their Lords ruines and though they are not guilty of their treasons committed against their soueraigne prince yet they are ouerthrowne in their estates pertakers in their punishments The vse of this doctrine is first to admonish vs that when wee see the miseries of any of the poore Creatures as the barrennesse of the earth the toyle sicknesse and manifold infirmities of the beasts c. we be thereby put in remembrance of our sinnes and be moued to bewayle them as being the cause not onely of our owne but also of all the creatures miserie Secondly it serueth to reproue those who abuse the poore creatures with tyrannical crueltie and are so far from pitying them in those miseries which our sinnes haue inflicted vpon them that they make seauen-fould greater the heauy burthen of their euils through their barbarous vsage of them like hard-harted and mercilesse Lords who seeing their seruant adjudged to death for their treasons in stead of pitying his punishment play themselues the executioner in causing him to dye by exquisite torments c. The last thing to bee obserued is that when the Lord exerciseth his judgements vpon the creatures when the That wee are not lightly to passe ouer gods judgements inflicted vpon the creatures Earth is smitten with barrennesse spoyled of her fruits and stripped of her goodly ornaments when the waters aboue eyther drop not at all or in such abundance that in stead of watring her they drowne and ouer flow her and when the beasts and cattle perish eyther by murraigne or famishment wee are not lightly to passe these things ouer but to esteeme them as signes of Gods displeasure conceiued for our sinnes and as so many summons whereby the Lord warneth vs to seeke reconciliation by true repentance lest we be ouertaken by his more fearefull judgements Leuit. 26. 14. 15. c. Leu. 26. 14. 15 Deut. 28. 15. 16. Deut. 28. 15. 16. c. The vse hereof serueth for the reproofe of those who are nothing affected with gods judgements vpon the creatures no further then themselues haue a sensible feeling of their euills so that if in the time of dearth and famine they feele no want they are neuer thereby put in minde eyther of Gods anger or of their owne sinnes nor touched with those miseries vnder which the brute creatures mourne nor with any compassion or fellow-feeling of their neighbours wants ANd so much concerning the first bill of Inditement whereby the Israelits are arraigned and conuicted the second is contayned Verse 4. And the sentence of condemnation Verse 4 is affixed Verse 5. The Inditement it selfe is comprised in these words Yet let none rebuke nor reproue another for thy people are as they that rebuke the Priest In which words The expositiō he aggrauateth their former sinnes by shewing that such was their desperate resolution of continuing in them that they would heare of no admonition or if they were admonished would vnjustly rebuke those of whom they were justly rebuked The sinne whereof they are accused is their impatiencie of rebuke for howsoeuer they abounded in all manner of sin yet they could not indure that eyther Gods Prophets or other his faithfull seruants should admonish or reprooue them for their wickednesse And this was a manifest signe that they were desperately resolued to continue in their sins and were now past all hope of recouerie in this sicknesse of their soules seeing they would not heare the Phisition nor regard his counsaile nor follow his directions nor vse any meanes for their recouery but cast the potions against the walls and pull of the plaisters applied for their curing and throw them in the Physitions face The like example wee haue Esay 30. 9. 10. 11. Where the Prophet complaineth that the Israelits were a rebellious people lying children who Esay 30. 9. 10. 11. would not heare the word of the Lord which say vnto the seers see not and to the Prophets prophecie not vnto vs right things but speake flattering things vnto vs Prophecie errours c. So Amos. 2. 12. 7. 12. Mich. 2. 6. Ier. 44. 15. 16. Amos. 2. 12. 7. 12. 13. 14 Mich. 2. 6. Ier. 44. 15. 16. Yea but it is not said here that the people forbid the Prophet to admonish and rebuke them but the Lord himselfe I answere the Lord in his word is so farre from forbidding these duties of admonition and reprehension that hee necessarily requires them vnlesse it be when as the sinner is so desperately resolued to continue in his wickednesse that he hateth admonition and is ready to reuenge it as though it were an injurie vpon him who doth admonish him Of such the Lord speaketh Ezech. 3. 26. I will make thy tongue Ezech. 3. 26. cleaue to the roofe of thy mouth that thou shalt be dumbe and shalt not be to them as a man that rebuketh for they are a rebellious house And our Sauiour Christ Mat. 7. 6. Giue ye not Mat. 7. 6. that which is holie to dogs c. And such were this people of whom the Lord saith Yet let none rebuke nor reprooue another As though hee should haue said although their sinnes are so many and haynous that they deserue continuall reproofe and reprehension yet let no man rebuke them seeing it is to no purpose they being so desperately giuen ouer to all wickednesse that they are become altogether impatient of any reproofe And this is plainely expressed in the words following For thy people are as they that rebuke the Priest that is they are such as indeed doe rebuke the Priest for so this word As is sometimes taken absolutely Hos 5. 10. The
dangerous to stop our eares against admonition extreame danger to stop our eares against the admonitions and reprehensions of Gods ministers seeing for the manifold contempt of his word the Lord will take it from vs suffer vs to runne on in our sinnes without stop into eternall perdition When Gods seruants had often reproued the wicked Israelits for their sinnes and they would not be reclaymed at last he forbids them to rebuke them any more After Ezechiell had often inueighed against the sinnes of his times Ezech. 33. 32. and was no otherwise respected but as a musition to make them sport at last God causeth his tongue to cleaue to the roofe of his mouth Ezech. 3. 26. When the Prophets had and 3. 26. many times set before the people the spirituall foode of their soules and they loathed and scorned it at last the Lord sendeth a famine Amos. 8. 11. When the Iewes will not Amos. 8. 11. heare Stephen reprouing them nor Paul calling them to repentance the Gospell shal be taken from them and giuen to the Gentils Act 22. 21. When men are often reproued for Acts. 22. 21. their ignorance injustice and filthinesse and will not be reformed at last they shall heare that fearefull sentence he that is ignorant let him be ignorant still he that is vniust let him bee 1. Cor. 14. 38. vniust still he that is filthie let him be filthie still Apoc. 22. 11. Apoc. 22. 11. The vse hereof is that we doe with all reuerence and patience heare the admonitions reprehensions of Gods Ministers that we suffer our selues to be ruled by the scepter of the Word and in the ministerie thereof lay our harts open to be battred bruised and wounded with this hammer and sword of the spirit that so wee may bee conuerted from our sinnes and returne vnto the Lord when as hee calleth vs. Psal 95. 7. 8. To day if yee will heare his voyce harden not Psal 95. 7. 8. your hearts Let vs open the dore to our beloued when hee knocketh least he depart from vs. Can. 5. 2. 6. Let vs seeke Can. 5. 2. 6. the Lord whilest he may be found and call vpon him whilest hee Esay 55. 6. is neere Otherwise if we haue often beene instructed and admonished and will not be reformed but hate admonition and those also that doe admonish vs it will come at last to passe that the Lord will cause his Ministers tongues to cleaue to the roofe of their mouthes prohibite them to reproue the sinnes of the people and so giue them ouer vnto a reprobate sense that they may without any impediment runne on in their sinnes to their eternall perdition The third thing to be obserued is that howsoeuer we are To whom the dutie of admonition is to be performed injoyned in the Scriptures to admonish one another yet this duety is not to be performed vnto all neyther is this spirituall seede rashly to be cast in euery place but onely in such grounds where in some probabilitie of reason we may expect fruit For if we know that they haue often ben admonished of their sinnes and are nothing bettered but rather despise and scorne rebukes wee are to let them alone and leaue them to Gods judgements for by reprouing such we purchase shame and hatred Prou 9. 7. 8. If we see that notwithstanding Pro. 9. 7. 8. they haue had the meanes of their conuersion they continue wallowing in the filthy sinck of sinne we are not to cast these precious pearles before such swine least they tread them vnder their beastly feete If we see that they are desperate Ruffians which will snarle against our reproofes and in the pride and malice of their hearts bee ready to flye in the face of those who admonish them of their sinnes we are not to giue those holy things to such Ban-dogs as our Sauiour hath taught vs. Mat. 7. 6. For as Christ would not Math. 7. 6. haue his word prophanely scorned so he would not haue his seruants indangered nor his spirituall Physitions to hazard their liues in seeking to cure such franticke Bedlems whose diseases are desperate but rather leaue them to be brought to the knowledge of themselues by the three-stringed whip of Gods judgements But yet wee are not thus to take it as though onely those Who are to be reproued were to be admonished and reproued who shew some inclinable disposition to amendement and they to be let alone who liue in their outragious sinnes and giue at first sight no hope of reformation for admonition and reproofe is a speciall meanes sanctified by God for their conuersion the hammer to batter their stony hearts and the best tamer of these Lyons Beares Leopards and Cockatrices as appeareth Esa 11. 4. 6. 7. But onely those are exempted who hauing Esay 11. 4. 6. had these meanes often applyed doe contemne and despise them and those who in respect of their frantick maliciousnes cannot be reproued without great daunger to the partie who performeth this duetie Lastly we may obserue that the Lord doth condemne That it is desperate wickednesse to contend with those who justly reproue vs. it as a signe of desperate wickednesse in the people when as being rebuked for their sinnes by Gods Priests Prophets and Ministers in stead of laying these admonitions to heart that they may be reformed they expostulate with them cast in their teeth reproaches and challenge them of the like faults or greater then those which they lay to their charge And thus dealt Dathan and his associates with Moyses and Aaron Num. 16. Ahab with Elias 1 King 18. 17. The Num. 16. 1 King 18. 17. Iere. 18. 18. 19. Amos. 7. 10. Mat. 12. 24. Israelites with Ieremy Ier. 18. 18. 19. Amaziah with Amos. Amos 7. 10. And the Scribes and Pharasies with our Sauiour Christ Mat. 12. 24. The which sinne is so grieuous in Gods sight that in the Law hee did commaund that it should be punished with death Deut. 17. 11. 12. And in this Deu. 17. 11. 12 place with a more fearefull judgement by taking away from the people the meanes of their conuersion and saluation and suffering them securely to goe on in their sinnes to their perdition The reason is because it is an vtter subuersion of Gods ordinance when the people being rebuked doe retort reproofes vpon their teachers as if the hand or foote should take vpon them to guide the eye the childe rebuke the father the patient direct the Physition the Scholler check his Scholemaister or the sheepe expostulate with the shepheard besides howsoeuer in respect of their persons they are of meane condition and full of infirmities and imperfections yet in their office and ministerie they are gods ambassadours whose words cannot be despised without contempt offered against the Lord himselfe as our Sauiour hath taught vs. Luk. 10. 16. Luk. 10. 16. The vse hereof serueth to moue all
men with patience to suffer themselues to be directed by these spirituall guides to be admonished by these spirituall fathers without expostulations to be cured of these spirituall Physitions without murmuring or repining c. least by crossing Gods holy ordinance they moue the Lord to take away from them these meanes of their conuersion and giue them vp to a reprobate sense Secondly it serueth for the just reproofe of the people Those rebuked who reproue their teachers of this land and especially of this Citie who are growne vnto that height of pride and insolencie that they will take vppon them to teach their teachers and bring all that is spoken to the rule and censure of their shallow conceipt as also those who when they heare their sinnes reproued out of gods word in stead of amending their wicked wayes are ready to expostulate with their teachers to reproue them for their rebukes and to cast in their teeth their faults imperfections As if the vngracious Scholer because he is corrected should lash his Schoolmaister with the same rod or as if the frantick patient should pull off his plaister and cast it into the Physitions face ANd so much concerning the second bill of inditement the Verse 5 sentence of condemnation is affixed Verse 5. Therefore shalt thou fall in the day and the Prophet shall fall with thee in the night I will destroy thy mother In which words we are Exposition to consider first the punishment denounced secondly the cause thereof thirdly the persons against whom it is threatned fourthly the time when it is inflicted The punishment is expressed in these words thou shalt fall the which is a metaphor borrowed from such as being eyther blind or walking in the darke are ready to fall into the ditches and pits Whereby is signified that because they loued darknesse better then light and erring in their owne wicked wayes would not indure to be directed and guided by the light of Gods word but hated their guides and dispised their admonitions therefore they should fall into the pit of Gods fearefull iudgements and perish therein both people and Prophets Now these iudgements into which the Prophet saith the people shall fall are as I take it properly to bee vnderstood of those temporary punishments into which soone after they did fall namely the sword captiuitie and desolation howsoeuer it may well bee that vnder these as types may bee vnderstood their fall into gods spirituall judgements death and eternall condemnation when as the light of the Gospell appearing and the sunne of righteousnesse clearely shyning they would not receiue the promised Messias but as though they had beene still in the darke or starke blind they stumbled at him as at a stone of offence and so fell into the pit of eternall perdition according to the Prophecies Esay 8. Esay 8. 14. Luke 2. 34. Rom. 9. 32. 1 Cor. 1. 23. 14. Luk. 2. 34. Which wee see accomplished Rom. 9. 32. 1. Cor. 1. 23. Secondly the cause why they fell into the pit of Gods judgements is implyed in this word Therefore as it is fitly here translated whereby is signified that because they refused the light of Gods word and would not harken to his faithfull Prophets nor suffer themselues to bee guided by them but contemned their admonitions yea and insolently rebuked their reprouers chusing rather to harken vnto false Prophets who seduced them and flattered them in their sins therefore running on in the wayes of darknesse like blinde people after blinde guided they should both fall into the pit of Gods judgements the deepe pit of temporary punishments and the bottomlesse pit of eternall destruction Thirdly the persons against whom these punishments are threatned are first more distinctly specified and after comprised in one generall summe They are specified whereas he saith that both people and Prophets should thus fall The people are expressed in this word Thou where he maketh an Apostrophe and conuersion of his speach to the people and hauing spoken of them in the former Verse in the third person hee now vseth the second for the greater emphasis that hee might point them out who were marked by God vnto punishment and the singular number as though hee would cull them out man by man And this was just with God that this people who wilfully shut their eyes against the light of Gods truth and despised his faithfull seruants admonishing them should be giuen vp of God to a reprobate sense to follow the delusions of false Prophets and to walke in their owne wicked wayes vntill they fell into the pit of destruction It is further said that their Prophets should fall with them by which wee are not to vnderstand their true Prophets who admonished them of their sinnes and so becomming guiltlesse of their transgressions saued their owne soules and were not pertakers with them in their punishments but their false and flattering Prophets who soothed them in their sins and sowed cushions vnder their elbowes that they might more securely goe on in their wickednesse And here also he vseth the singular number indefinitely for the greater emphasis as though hee should say howsoeuer diuers may thinke that they shal be exempted in the common punishment by their wit learning pollicie authoritie or fauour with the people yet not one of them shall escape And this was just with God that the false Prophets who had seduced the people should being accessarie to their sins bee pertakers in their punishments Secondly hee saith that hee will destroy their mother whereby we are to vnderstand the whole Common-wealth Sinagogue and Church of the Iewes which the Lord threatneth so to ouer-turne and ruinate that there should not remaine so much as an outward face of a kingdome nor the glorious title of the Church wherein they so much boasted as though hee should say my purpose is to destroy all and some particular persons and the whole state both of church and common-wealth so as I will not leaue so much as your goodly shewes and glorious titles vnder which you shelter your selues from the storme of Gods judgements and so securely liue in your sinnes without repentance Where the Lord vseth the name of Mother to comprehend the whole Synagogue of the Israelites both to shew the grieuousnesse of the judgement in that the Lord killed the damme together with her young and also that hee might more sensibly affect their stonie and secure hearts with compassionate griefe seeing by their sinnes they had not onely destroyed themselues but also their mother who in respect of this neere alliance ought aboue all things in the world to be most deere vnto them Now this fearefull judgement the Lord accordingly inflicted vpon them when as first he destroyed innumerable numbers of the Israelits both by their ciuill dissentions and forraine invasions and afterwards when as the remnant which remained were carryed Captiue into Assiria and the Assirians planted their Colonies in the Land of
Israell whereby all hope of restitution was vtterly cut off The last thing expressed is the time of these calamities in these words in the day and in the night The words are originally to day and to night whereby he signifieth first that their punishments should be very sodaine and speedy and secondly that they should be continuall one following in the neck of another as the day doth immediately follow the night As though he should say I will speedely destroy the people in their sinnes and although I do not presently attach with my judgements the false Prophets because the people must beare the first brunt of the war yet hauing done with the one I will immediately begin with the other vntill I haue made an end of all because all haue joyned together in this rebellion And this is the meaning of the words The Doctrines The doctrines which arise out of them are these First we may obserue that They who wil not be admonished shall be destroyed those who cannot indure to be admonished of their faults nor reproued for their sinnes by Gods true Prophets but rather desire to bee soothed and flattered in their wicked wayes by false and lying seducers shall fall into the pit of Gods fearefull judgements So it is said Prou. 29. 1. A man Prou. 29. 1. that hardeneth his necke when he is rebuked shall sodainely bee destroyed and cannot be cured Examples hereof we haue in 1 King 22. 26. 2 Chron. 25. 15. 16. 23. 27. Esay 30. 10. 13 2 Thes 2. 11. Ahab 1 King 22. 26. 27. 34. In Amaziah 2 Chron. 25. 15. 16. 23. 27. In the people of Israell Esay 30. 10. 13. And in the limmes of Antichrist 2 Thes 2. 11. The reason hereof is manifest for admonition and reprehension are the meanes to bring the sinner to repentance repentance is the principall meanes to preuent Gods judgements those therefore who refuse the meanes of amendement continue obstinately in their sinnes and so remaine continually liable to deserued punishments Gods Ministers are the spirituall Physitions who cure those who are diseased with sinne by ministring vnto them the wholesome preseruatiues of admonition and the bitter potions of reprehension rebuke If therefore these medicines be applyed there is hope of recouerie but if the patient contemne the Physitions counsell and refuseth to take these wholesome medicines but rather hearkeneth to some vnskilfull Empericke who promiseth cure without any trouble to the patient such a one is neere death and destruction because he cannot be cured as the wise man sheweth Prou. 29. 1. Prou. 29. 1. The vse hereof serueth first to moue all men willingly to hearken vnto admonitions and patiently to beare reproofes seeing it is a notable meanes sanctified by God for our amendement that so we may escape Gods heauy judgements An example hereof wee haue in Dauid Psal 141. 4. 5. Who would not eate the delicates of the wicked but desireth Psal 141. 4. 5. that the righteous should smite and reproue him because their rebukes were as a precious Balsamum to cure his spirituall wounds of sinne Secondly it serueth to perswade all Christians with chearfulnesse to performe this duetie of admonition and reprehension seeing it preserueth their brother from death and destruction for if we are bound when we see the beast of our enimie endaungered to relieue him by keeping him from running into the ditch or by helping him out being fallen how much more are we bound in conscience to helpe the person not of our enimie but of our neighbour yea of our brother and to preserue him by our Godly admonition from falling in the pit of vtter destruction This duety God requireth Leu. 19. 17. Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine Leu. 19. 17. heart but thou shalt plainely rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer him to sinne And is commended as a singular work of charitie Iam. 5. 19. 20. Which who so performeth howsoeuer Iam. 5. 19. 20. for a time he may be suspected as an enimie or taken for a rigorous troublesome friend yet in the end he shall bee preferred before the most pleasing flatterers as appeareth Prou. 28. 23. Hee that rebuketh a man shall finde more Pro. 28. 23. fauour at the length then he that flattereth with his Tongue Lastly it serueth to shew the miserable condition of this The impatiencie of men in these daies to heare reproofe land and state which abounding in sinne is notwithstanding impatient of reproofe and is so desperately setled in wickednesse that it is now more daunger for a godly man to reproue sinne then for offenders to commit it Neyther are priuate men alone discouraged from performing of this dutie with the taunts and violence of the wicked ones but euen Gods faithfull Ministers are so hampred if they freely and plainely reprehend the iniquities of the times that except the word of God be as fire in their bowels which cannot be smothered they take little pleasure in censuring sinne or in being the Lords heraulds to denounce his heauy judgements Yea so vnmeasurably are Gods ambassadours restrayned from deliuering the word of reproofe that euen Stageplayers may more freely and safely scoffe at the vices of great offenders then Gods Ministers may sincerely reprehend them out of Gods word Seeing therefore wee are growne desperate in sinne and impatient of reproofe what remaineth but that with the Israelites we fall into the pit of Gods fearefull judgements The second thing to be obserued is that not onely the The Prophets who seduce the people shall perish with them people who liue in wickednesse but also the Prophets who seduce them or boulster them vp in their sinnes shall fall into the pit of Gods judgements in the day of his visitation So the Prophet Ieremie threatneth Pashur the sonne of Imner the Priest that because hee had preached lies he and Ier. 20. 6. and 23. 31. all that belonged to him should dye in captiuitie Ier. 20. 6. So the Lord threatneth that in his wrath hee will come against the Prophets which haue sweete tongues seducing the people with pleasing Lyes Chap. 23. 31. So when the false Prophets bore the people in hand that they should not serue the king of Babell for this their sinne in seducing the people and the sinne of the people in giuing credit rather to them then to the true Prophets the Lord denounceth destruction both against the Prophets and people Chap. 27. Ier. 27. 15. and 14. 14. 15. 16. 15. See Chap. 14. 14. 15. 16. The Prophet Ezechiell likewise threatneth the false Prophets that because they proclaymed peace where the Lord denounced warre played the dawbers in couering the faults and sinnes of the people with vntempered morter that they and their worke should both perish Ezech. 10. 14. And in generall the Lord deliuered Ezech. 13. 10. 14. this denunciation by the same Prophet that if the watchman seeing the sword comming did
3. know God his sonne and true Religion so it bringeth eternall death to be ignorant of them And thus their sinne and punishment hath beene joyntly shewed now more particularly he expresseth both the sinne and punishment of the Priests The sins of the Priests are foure vnto euery one of which he annexeth a proportionable punishment the two first are expressed in this Verse Because thou hast refused knowledge I will also refuse thee c. In which words he turneth his speach and maketh an Apostrophe to the Priests accusing them of a two-fold sinne and denouncing against them a two-fold punishment Their first sinne was that they had refused or contemned knowledge the which as it was a great sinne in the people so most grieuous in the Priests seeing in regard of their publike Ignorance a great sinne in the Priests calling and function they were bound by the Law of God not onely to haue an extraordinary measure of knowledge themselues but also to instruct others So Deut. 33. 8. Deut. 33. 8. 10. And of Leuie he said let thy Thummim and thy Vrim be with thy holy one c. And Verse 10. They shalt teach Iaacob thy Iudgements and Israell thy Law c. So Mal. 2. 7. For the Mal. 2. 7. Priests lips should preserue knowledge and they should seeke the Law at his mouth for hee is the Messenger of the Lord of Hoasts The knowledge therefore which was required in the Priests and which in this place they refused was such a knowledge as was proper to their calling and function that is not onely a speculatiue knowledge in the braine but a practicall knowledge whereby they communicated that they knew to the people not alone in the vnderstanding but in the lips that is in speach publishing and preaching Gods truth that the people may seeke it from their mouth not an idle knowledge whereby they know to know and make no vse of it but an operatiue knowledge whereby they teach informe Gods people in his true religion The sin therefore which is here condemned in the priests is that they vsurped the office of the Priesthood and chalenged the honour and seazed vpon the profits due vnto it but neglected their duety for thinking it sufficient to weare the habite and offer the Sacrifices and administer the other Ceremonies they refused the chiefe duety which God required of them that is to teach the people for they vtterly neglected and dispised the knowledge of God and his trueth themselues or at least such a knowledge as their calling required for though they had some knowledge in the braine yet they had none in the lips though they had some in speculation yet through idlenesse or carelesnesse or couetousnesse or ambition they made no vse of it for the instruction of the people for they were destroyed for want of knowledge And this was their sinne The punishment which the Lord doth proportionate vnto it is that because they had refused knowledge he would refuse them that they should be no Priests vnto him where we are to obserue that hee speaketh vnto them as vnto one man in the singular number for the greater Emphasis shewing that seeing they had joyned together as one man in their sinne so they should bee joyned as one in the punishment and not one of them escape The punishment it selfe is that God would refuse them and not suffer them to be his Priests They could be content to beare the title and haue the honour and receiue the benefit of Gods Priests and serue God with a messe of ceremonies and sacrifices because these things required small labour and brought great profit so they might neglect the maine duety of all namely the informing themselues in the knowledge of God and his truth and the teaching and instructing of the people But the Lord telleth them that by no meanes hee would suffer these to be seuered and therefore seeing they had refused the maine and essentiall duety of the Priesthood he would refuse them for being any longer his Priests if they would not take the paines hee would restraine them of the gaines if they would not beare the burthen hee would pull from them the honour and reward So that no knowledge no Priests to him Where we are further to obserue a singular Emphasis in the words for first the Verbe here vsed which is translated I will refuse thee is in an vnvsuall forme hauing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 extrordinarily added before the affixe by which increase of the word the Lord would intend the signification namely that hee would not after an vsuall manner refuse them but with great contempt and reproach Secondly whereas he saith I will refuse thee and thou shalt be no Priest to mee he implyeth that howsoeuer they were allowed as Priests by men namely by the Prince state people yet wanting knowledge he would disavow them howsoeuer they suffered them to performe outward seruice in the Church in the Ceremonies and Sacrifices yet they should not execute the office of the Priesthood vnto him neyther would he respect any thing they did seeing they were ignorant and neglected the maine duety of teaching the people Though therfore they were the princes Priests yet they should be none of his though they serued the peoples turne and were fit Priests for their deuotions yet he would make no account of their seruice which was joyned with ignorance and consequently not performed in spirit and truth The second sinne is that they had forgotten the Law of their God these words some vnderstand as spoken of the people but howsoeuer these by consequence may be judged culpable of this sinne for if the Priests who should haue continually put the people in minde of Gods Law and Couenant made with them had themselues forgotten it then much more the ignorant people yet as I take it first and principally this sinne is condemned in the Priests because both the wordes going before and the wordes following are to be vnderstood of them The sinne is forgetfulnesse of Gods Law which is a fruite of their former sinne namely their neglect and contempt of it for etiam senes quae curant meminerunt those things are retained in minde euen of those who haue sliperie memories which they regard and care for Whereas therefore he saith that they did not so much as remember Gods Law hereby hee intimateth that their neglect and contempt of it was most notorious Now whereas he saith further not simply that they had forgotten the law of God but of thy God this also hath his emphasis and aggrauats their sinne in that euery people is principally to remember the lawes of their owne soueraigne but God was their King and they had bound themselues by couenant that they would heare remember obey his law the which couenant they shamefully broke for so farre were they from obeying Gods law that they would not so much as take any notice of it or vouchsafe it a
place in their memorie The punishment threatned is proportionable to the sinne namely that God likewise would forget their children the which is spoken after the manner of men that he might the better fit himselfe to their capacitie for if wee speake properly God cannot be said to forget or remember seeing all things past present and to come are present before him in one perfect view but hereby hee would signifie vnto them that as they had so neglected his law that they did not so much as remember it so he would vtterly neglect them and withdraw from them all signes of his loue and care as if he had vtterly forgotten them and his couenant made with them Now whereas he saith that hee would forget their children the meaning is that he would destroy the Priesthood for ordinarily the children succeeded the parents in the Priests office but now he telleth them that he would not onely strip them of this honour but their posteritie also and so make the priesthood to cease for whereas he threatneth the children he much more includeth the parents for if the heate of Gods wrath extended to the children for their fathers sinnes much more should it be inflamed against the fathers themselues Lastly whereas hee speaking of the Priests sinne saith that they had forgotten his Law and of his owne punishment that hee would forget their children hereby is implyed Gods mercifull justice and mans impietie in that God doth not forget them before they haue forgotten him and therefore if God at any time neglect and forget his people it is manifest that it is because they haue neglected and forgotten him first And thus haue I shewed the meaning of the words the doctrines which arise out of them are diuers The first thing That ignorāce is a great sinne in the people to be obserued is that if a people liue in ignorance of God and his religion for want of teaching and instruction the Lord condemneth it as a great sinne both in the ministers and people In the ministers in that they neglect their dutie and eyther through their insufficiencie or idlenesse suffer them to goe on in the wayes of darknesse to their perdition whereby they become accessarie yea principall causes of their destruction of which I shall speake afterwards And in the people in that they are content to liue in their ignorance and voluntarily submit themselues to be led by such blinde guids as cannot informe them in the wayes of the Lord. For they should haue care of their owne soules though others neglect it they should count this one thing necessarie to be instructed in the knowledge of gods truth and preferre it before their worldly affaires they should wanting this precious pearle of gods word rather sell all they haue to purchase it then content themselues to be without it they should themselues read studie and meditate in the scriptures which are sufficient to make them wise to saluation especially when the ordinarie meanes faile But this sin is much more haynous in the people if they continue in ignorance when as the Lord giueth them liberally the meanes of knowledge if they wilfully shut their eyes when the light of Gods word clearly shineth vnto them if they continue blinde because they will not see if they refuse to heare the word preached or neglect and despise it when they heare it as not worth the knowing or remembring if they chuse rather to be vnder blind guides because they would not be troubled with hearing and learning or with admonitions and reprehensions whereas they rather desire to liue quietly and securely in their sinnes then vnder faithfull and painefull Ministers who would disturbe their ease and awake their consciences out of the sleepe of sinne for such liuing in ignorance are without excuse and for want of knowledge shall most certainely be destroyed The second thing to be obserued is that where the people The people shall be destroyed which want knowledge are destitute of knowledge for want of instruction there the people ministers shal be destroyed The people first because they content themselues with such blind guids and willingly remaine in their ignorance secondly because wanting knowledge they depriue themselues of all meanes wherby they may be saued for those whom God hath elected to saluation as to the end he hath also ordained that they should vse the meanes whereby they may attaine to saluation that is that they should be effectually called justified and sanctified but none can attaine to any of these meanes without the knowledge of God and his religion for whomsoeuer God effectually calleth those with his word and holy spirit hee illuminateth with the knowledge of his will their owne miserie the worke of redemption wrought by Christ and with other principles and fundamentall poynts of Religion without then this knowledge there is no effectuall calling So likewise no justification for whosoeuer are justifyed they are also endued with a liuely faith whereby they apply vnto themselues the merits and suffrings of Christ but without knowledge there is no faith for wee cannot beleeue and be certainely perswaded of that whereof wee are ignorant and consequently no justifycation In a word without knowledge there is no sanctifycation for knowledge is the foundation of all vertue and obedience without which wee can neyther chuse the good nor refuse the euill Now without these meanes there is no saluation neyther is there any saued but those who are effectually called justified and sanctified and therefore it necessarily followeth that they who want knowledge are destroyed This might be proued more particularly whether we respect the temporary destruction of the body and state or the eternall destruction of the soule but that I haue already handled this point before intreating of the first verse of this Chapter But if this want of knowledge in the people proceed from the insufficiencie or idlenesse of their ministers then doth it bring destruction to them also as being the causes of their ruine This the Lord threatneth Ezech. 3. 18. and 33. 8. Ezech. 3. 18. 33. 8. When I shall say to the wicked O wicked man thou shalt dye the the death if thou dost not speake and admonish the wicked man of his way that wicked man shall dye for his iniquitie but his bloud will I require at thy hand To which Paul seemeth to allude Act. 20. 26. Where approuing his paines in his ministery Act. 20. 26. he saith he was pure from the bloud of all men From which place Gregorie thus concludeth tot occidimus quot ad mortem ire tepidi tacentes videmus Wee murther saith hee so many as we see going the way to destruction and carelesly hold our peace The vse of this doctrine serueth to teach vs in what a miserable estate such a people are who content themselues to liue in ignorance whether they want the meanes of knowledge or hauing them doe neglect and contemne them seeing
They are the nurses of Gods children who nourish them with the milke of the word that they may grow vp there by 1 Pet. 2. 2. but these men hauing drye breasts doe starue the Lords people and so are no better 1 Pet. 2. 2. then murtherers in his sight They are Gods shepheards to feede his Lambes Iohn 21. 15. but these ignorant shepheards non pascunt sed depascunt gregem they feede not the Iohn 21. 15. flock but feede vpon it they eate the milke and cloth themselues with the wool but lead them not into the greene pastures of Gods truth but let them perish for want of food and therefore a fearefull woe lyeth vpon them as appeareth Ezech. 34. 2. 3. Gods faithfull Ministers are his Stewards who haue in their store-house new and old and doe giue to Ezech. 34. 2. 3. euery one of the familie their portion in due season Luke 12. 42. but these men haue no store of prouision neyther Luk. 12. 42. haue they any skill to diuide this spirituall food of the word aright and so famish the familie and disgrace their maister Esay 22. 22. They are the guides and Captaines of the Lord of hoasts to goe before the people towards the heauenly Canaan and teach them so to handle their weapons that they may repell and ouercome their enimies who assault them in the way and labour to hinder them from going forward in this spiritual march but these men do not know the way theÌ„selues and therfore cannot direct others They are not vsed to the spirituall armour nor know how to handle the sword of the spirit and therefore are vtterly vnfit to traine vp others or to make them fit for this spirituall war-fare They are the salt of the earth and knowledge is the sauoury saltnesse of this salt but these men wanting knowledge are vnsauourie salt which is good for nothing no not for the dunghill but deserueth to be cast out and trodden vnder foote Luk. 14. Luk. 14. 34. 35 34. 35. that is to bee condemned and despised of all men the which punishment the Lord threatneth Mal. 2. 9. Mal. 2. 9. Secondly such ignorant Ministers doe grieuously sinne in Ignorant Ministers vsurpe an office vnto which they are not called that they presumptuously take vpon them this great office vnto which they are not called of God for whomsoeuer the Lord calleth to any function those he inableth in some measure to discharge the duety which he requireth of them for his calling is effectual ministreth efficacie to those whom he calleth to effect those dueties whereunto he calleth them As soone as he called Aholiab and Bezalcell to builde his Exo. 35. 30. 31. Tabernacle hee endued them with wisedome and skill fit for the worke and how much more will hee furnish with knowledge and spirituall wisdome those whom he chuseth to builde vp his Church There is no wise man will chuse him for his Carpenter who is ignorant in building or for his Husbandman who hath no skill in husbandry or for his Shepheard who hath no discretion to feede his Sheepe and shall we thinke God lesse wise or prouident then mortall man No assuredly those whom he appoynteth to be lights he first illuminaâ—â—â— that so they may giue light vnto others those whom hee maketh eyes in the spirituall body of the Church he endueth with the sight of knowledge whereby they may be enabled to guide and direct the members of the body the mouthes of his making for his owne vse and seruice are not dumbe nor tongue-tyed those messengers and ambassadours which are of his sending are wise and willing to deliuer his message for he that condemneth this in others Prou. 26. 6. will not approue it in his owne practise those vvhom he appointeth nurses to his children haue the milk of knowledge in their breasts neyther would the Lord commit his little infants to such as would starue them for want of milke he neuer made them his shepheards who haue no foode for his sheep nor them his stewards who haue no prouision in store nor wisdome to giue fit nourishment to his family he neuer made blinde men to be his guides nor fresh-water souldiers to be his Captaines and the salt of his making is sauoury in it selfe and fit to season that which is vnsauoury It followeth therefore that seeing they are not called of God that they runne before they are sent like those false Prophets Ier. 14. 14. 15. and are grose intruders into those offices in Ier. 14. 14. 15. which they haue no skill for which intrusion they shall one day make a feareful account For if it be intollerable for any to professe himselfe an ambassadour when as hee was neuer sent by his Prince nor hath receyued any message from him how much more horrible is it for a sinfull man by intrusion to vsurpe the place and dignitie of Gods Ambassadour whom the Lord neuer called to this office and function Thirdly this sinne of ignorance is haynous in the Minister Ignorant Ministers destroy both their owne other mens soules in that it destroyeth not onely his owne soule but bringeth destruction to the people because hereby they are depriued of the preaching of the word the ordinary meanes wherby they should be saued So the wise man teacheth vs. Prou. 29. 18. Where there is no vision there the people decay The reason Prou. 29. 18. is apparant for whomsoeuer the Lord in his eternal counsell hath purposed to preserue from destruction and to elect vnto saluation he hath ordained in the same eternall counsell that those shall vse the subordinate meanes wherby they may be saued as first that being elected they should be also effectually called being called they should be justified that being justified they should bee sanctified and so being sanctified they should also be gloryfied as appeareth Rom. 8. 30 Rom. 8. 30. But all these the Lord ordinarily effecteth by the Ministery of the Word as may appeare in the particulars For first the ordinary meanes of our effectuall calling is the preaching of the Gospell as appeareth Ephe. 4. 11. 12. He therefore gaue Eph. 4. 11. 12 some to bee Apostles and some Euangelistes and some Pastort and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the ministerie for the edification of the body of Christ So hee sayth that by the Gospell we are called to that saluation vnto which we were elected and to obtaine the glorie of our Lord Iesus Christ 2 Thes 2. 13. 14. And this is signified in the 2. Thes 2. 13. 14. Parable where all that come to the wedding supper are called thereunto by the kings seruants Math. 22. 2. 3. Mat. 22. 2. 3. So we are justified by faith whereby we lay hould vpon Christ who is our justification but this faith is ordinarily begot in vs by the ministrie of the word preached Rom. 10. Rom. 10.
them that he would refuse them so as they should be no Priests to him because they had refused knowledge and neglected the maine duetie in teaching the people From whence wee learne that though ignorant idle Ministers haue neuer so manifold allowance and approbation from men yet God rejecteth them as not being worth the hauing for all who are called of God to this function are furnished with sufficiencie of gifts where by they are able and with willingnes of minde whereby they are readie to instruct his people as for those who are not thus fitted it were a great disparagement both to Gods wisdome loue and prouidence eyther to chuse them or to owne them There is no wise Prince will chuse a dumbe ambassadour or one who will not eyther for feare or idlenesse do his message there is no housholder would haue in his seruice a steward who in respect of his follie cannot prouide for the familie there is no man will chuse such an one for his carpenter who hath no skill in building nor knoweth how to handle a toole there is no people so simple that will retain a shepheard if they know that eyther he is ignorant how to vse their sheepe or idle and carelesse and will not take paines eyther in feeding or defending them and shall wee thinke the Lord lesse wise or prouident then man that hee should send on his message dumbe ambassadours or commit his familie to be gouerned by foolish or malicious stewards or chuse for the building of his spirituall temple them that haue no knowledge or will not labour or set ouer his flocke such ignorant or idle shepheards who either want skill or will to feede his sheepe and to defend them from the Wolfe The vse hereof serueth first to teach vs whom wee Who are to be approued for faithfull Ministers are to approue as the faithfull Ministers of God namely not all who are allowed by men seeing many of these are ignorant and many idle the one wanting abilitie the other will to instruct the people but onely those who are furnished with sufficiencie of gifts whereby they can and with willingnesse and alacritie whereby they will with painefull diligence informe the people in the wayes of God Secondly it sheweth and condemneth the grieuous sinne of many amongst vs who runne and are not sent and presumptuously rush into the place of Gods ambassadours hauing neither calling nor approbation from him yea that after in his word he hath plainely protested that seeing they haue refused knowledge he hath rejected and deposed them from the Priest-hood It is counted an hainous fault amongst vs for one who is lawfully suspended and degraded to execute the function of the Ministerie but how much more intollerable is their contempt against Gods soueraigne Majestie who being for their ignorance depriued by him and rejected as being none of his Ministers dare yet audaciously take vpon them this office and function Much better therefore were it for such with those false Prophets of whom Zacharie speaketh to giue ouer the place of a Prophet as being Zach. 13. 4. 5. ashamed of their ignorance and insufficiencie and to lay aside their habite wherewith they haue deceiued and abused the people and plainely to confesse I am no Prophet I am an Husbandman or an heard-man or a trades-man then by retayning the place of Gods Ministers to inflame his wrath and pull downe his fearefull vengeance against them Ezech. 34. 10. Ier. 27. 15. Ezech. 34. 10. Ier. 27. 15. Knowledge not succession a true note of a lawfull Ministerie Thirdly it confuteth the doctrine of the Church of Rome who approue their Priest-hood not by their knowledge or painefulnesse in teaching the people both which were vtterly neglected in former ages till of latter yeares for pollicie sake they haue beene forced to take more paines or rather through necessitie being otherwise vnable to defend their declinining hirarchie but by the continuall succession of their Bishops the which also they make a note infallible of the true Church Notwithstanding in this they goe not before the apostate Church of Israell who had a continuall succession of their Priests and Leuites euen from Aarons time and yet now they ceased to be the true Church of God and are rejected from the Priest-hood It is not therfore the succession of the Ministerie but their knowledge and painefull diligence in teaching the people which approueth them to be the true Ministers of God and where these are they are an infallible note of Gods true Church but when the preaching of the Word is neglected eyther through Ignorance or Idlenesse there is no Ministerie approued of God and consequently no true Church And so much concerning the sinne of the Priests The second is forgetfulnesse of God and his Law in these words And seeing thou hast forgotten the law of thy God Vnto which is annexed a grieuous punishment in these words I will also forget thy children Their sinne was forgetfulnesse of Gods Law for howsoeuer The exposition they were the Lords Priests vnto whom Gods Oracles were committed in which by Gods Commaundement they were to meditate continually that so not onely knowing but also remembring them they might be the better fitted both to obserue them themselues and also to teach and instruct the people in the knowledge of Gods will in his Law reuealed yet such was their carelesnesse negligence and contempt of it that they neyther knew nor remembred it and much lesse obeyed it themselues or informed the people that they might know and keepe it From whence we may Our inclinablenesse vnto forgetfulnesse of God obserue how inclinable we are to this vice of forgetfulnesse seeing neyther respect of our place and duety nor any meanes that can be vsed will imprint Gods Law in the stony tables of our memories vnlesse it be engrauen with the finger of gods spirit howsoeuer they are like waxe ready to receiue the print of any worldly impression like brasse to keep it The causes of this our forgetfulnesse are first our naturall The causes of our forgetfulnesse corruption and the vncleannesse of our hearts and mindes being one of the cursed fruites of originall sinne whereof it is that they are forges of wicked thoughts fountaines from which nothing spring but carnall meditations and like wide siues which suffer all the flower of goodnes to passe through them and retaine nothing but the grose branne of worldlinesse and wickednesse This appeareth Gen. 6. 5. and. 8. 21. Gen. 6. 5. 8. 21. Mat 15. 19. Mat. 15. 19. The second cause is our want of loue and delight in heauenly and spirituall things and our too much loue of the world and worldly vanities for if our treasure were in the Arke of God our hearts would be there also if Gods Law were to vs as it was vnto Dauid sweeter then the hony the hony combe if with him we loued it better then all
those punishments both temporall and eternall which the Lord inflicteth vpon those who forget his law which that wee may auoyde wee are not onely with all reuerence to heare and receiue the word of God but also with all care and conscience to treasure it vp in our memories that so we may performe obedience therevnto in our liues and conuersations which if wee doe we shall be eternally blessed Iam. 1. 25. Iam. 1. 25. To this purpose let vs briefly consider of some meanes Of the meanes to help our memorie auoid forgetfulnesse whereby we may helpe our memories and auoide this sinne of forgetfulnesse The first is that we prepare our selues before we heare the word of God that our hearts may be fit grounds to receiue the seede of Gods word And this is done first by meditating vpon our sinnes which we desire should be mortified and on those vertues and graces wherein wee are weake or wanting and this will worke in vs an earnest desire to heare the word which is the Physick that will cure our corruptions the food which will nourish strengthen vs in all grace and goodnesse Now those who feede vpon this heauenly banquet with a hungry appetite and a good stomacke they will well digest it and retaine this wholesome nourishment whereas they who heare the word and receiue this food with cloied appetites they are ready as soone as they haue receyued it to cast it vp againe through forgetfulnesse Secondly before wee come wee must purge our hearts from all maliciousnesse and filthinesse and remoue out of our minds all our worldly businesses and distractions which will choak in vs the seede of Gods word and keepe vs from hearing and remembring it If then we would keep and lock vp the treasure of Gods word in the chest of our hearts wee must first cast out of it the base rags of worldly vanities for God and Mammon spirituall wisdome and worldly profanenesse will neuer dwell together Thirdly wee must before wee come haue recourse vnto God by hearty prayer desiring him that with his holy spirit hee will not onely open our eares that wee may reuerently heare his word but also write it in our harts so as it may neuer be blotted out So in the hearing of the word we are to performe these dueties if wee would retaine it in memorie first we must heare it with delight for if with Dauid we delight our selues in Gods statutes then we will not forget his word Psal 119. 16. Psal 116. 16. If we receiue it with joy as being that precious pearle which alone maketh rich then our hearts will be fixed on it for there as the treasure is there will the heart be also Secondly we must heare the word with great reuerence and attention fixing our eyes on the teacher as they on Christ Luke 4. 20. and our hearts vpon his words and so Luke 4. 20. that which is receiued with such attentiue reuerence will not easily slip out of memory Thirdly we must obserue the methode and order of our teacher how he deuideth his Text into seuerall branches and how he passeth from point to point and so the generall points being remembred will help vs to recall the particulars vnder them contained euen as the body of a Tree bringeth vs to the maine boughes the boughes to the braunches and the braunches to the little sprigges and leaues Lastly after we haue heard the word we are to help our memories by prayer meditation and conference for otherwise the foode of the word will be as meate vndigested which cannot abide in the stomacke or as the seede vncouered which is deuoured of the fowles as soone as it falleth on the ground ANd so much concernig the second sinne laide to the charge of the Priests the third followeth together with the punishment denounced against it Verse 7. As they were Verse 7 increased so they sinned against mee therefore will I change their glorie into shame The which words containe two parts Exposition first the Priests sinne secondly their punishment Their sinne was the vngratfull abuse of Gods abundant blessings and rich mercies multiplyed vpon them in these wordes As they were increased the more they sinned against me Where hee expresseth both the blessings multiplyed vpon the Priests and their abuse of them the blessings in these words as they were increased Whereby is signified not onely that the Lord had multiplyed the Priests in number but also and that as I take it more principally that he had increased them in riches power and dignitie aboue the rest of the people the which extraordinary benefites should haue wrought in them an extraordinary measure of thankfulnesse and care to glorifie God seeing he was the sole authour of all their preferment as he also implyeth whereas he saith not that they had thus increased themselues but that they were increased namely by the Lord their God Their sinne was their vngratefull abuse of these benefits in these words So they sinned against me that is the more I multiplyed my blessings vpon them the more they multiplyed their sinnes against me for thus this word So is somtimes taken as Exod. 1. 12. But as they vexed them so they Exod. 1. 12. multiplyed that is the more they vexed them the more they multiplyed as our translation also hath it So in this Prophecie Chap. 11. 2. They called them so they went from them that Hos 11. 2. is the more they called them the more they went from them This then was their sinne that whereas Gods liberall bounty towards them should haue made them thankfull to God and zealous of his glory contrariwise his benefites made them wanton proud and forgetfull of God and not onely negligent of all good duetyes but ready to commit any iniquitie and impietie against God The which sinne as it is odious in all so especially in the Priests as some also thinke it is implyed in the words against me which they translate Sic peccauerunt mihi they haue sinned to me wherby is intimated that the Priests sins who draw neere vnto God and not onely professe his law themselues but also teach others do more neerely touch the Lord dishonor his name and prouoke his wrath then the sins of the ordinarie people euen as the crimes of a Steward whom his Lord putteth in trust with the rest of the familie doe more discredite his maister and incense his anger then the faults of the common seruants The punishment denounced against this sinne is contained in these words therefore I will change their glorie into shame where by glory we are to vnderstand al those benefits of riches power and honour in which the Lord had increased them all which he comprehendeth vnder the name glory because they were their glory or the things wherein they chiefely gloryed So whereas he saith that hee would turne their glory into shame the meaning is that he would depriue them of all
these benefits belonging to the Priest-hood and so expose them to shame reproach As though he should haue said because you haue vngratefully abused all those benefits and prerogatiues which I haue endowed you with aboue all the rest of my people and in stead of the fruits of loue thankfulnesse and obedience haue taken occasion by my benefits the more to dishonour me and to prouoke my displeasure by multiplying your sinnes against me therefore I will strip you vtterly of all my blessings in which your chiefe glory consisteth and so expose you to be scorned and despised of all who haue seene your passed glory and now behold your present misery And this punishment was accordingly inflicted First when as the Lord exposed these ignorant Priests to the contempt of the people but principally when as they were led into captiuitie at what time not only the glory of the Priest-hood but the Priest-hood it selfe ceased and so they who were Captaines and leaders became as common souldiers yea as miserable captiues vnder their enimies who had no respect of their place and calling And so much for the meaning of the wordes the The priuiledges of the Ministerie doctrines are these First wee may obserue that the Lord aduanceth his Priesthood Ministerie and endoweth them with many singular prerogatiues and priuiledges aboue the rest of the people as he noteth in this place the which may further appeare if wee consider their function and calling for they are chosen of God to stand in his stead to represent his owne person and to performe his owne worke which himself performed vnto his Church in the dayes of the Patriarks vntil Moses time For then the Lord taught them with his owne mouth vntill the Israelites being terrified with his feareful voyce earnestly desired that they might be informed in Gods will by the Ministerie of men Deut. 18. 18. So Deut. 18. 18. our Sauiour performed this office and function whilest he remayned on the earth but when he ascended into heauen he appointed his Ministers to supply his place to instruct his Church Mat. 28. 19. So that now they are in his stead Mat. 28. 19. and as his ambassadours doe deliuer the word of reconciliation vnto the people 2 Cor. 5. 20. Whose voyce if the people 2. Cor. 5. 20. here and obey the Lord acknowledgeth that obedience as done to himselfe whom if they dispise he accounteth the contempt offered against his owne person Luk. 10. 16. Luk. 10. 16. But their dignitie and the greatnesse of their priuiledges God Ministers are his mouth to the people will better appeare if wee consider their office and Ministerie and the titles wherewith in the Scriptures the holie ghost hath honoured them For First in the Ministerie of the word they are the mouth of God to the people and his ambassadours who performe his owne worke as it is 1. 1. Cor. 16. 10. Cor. 16. 10. euen the worke of reconciliation justification sanctification and saluation And therefore the Lord vouchsafeth them this dignitie to be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fellow 1. Cor. 3. 9. labourers with God vnto whose most glorious and infinite Maiestie it is an aduancement aboue the worthynesse of the most excellent creature to be acknowledged his meanest seruant So in prayer they are the mouth of the people vnto God The mouth of the people to God and as it were the ambassadours generall of the earth by whom they make their suits knowne vnto God intreat a supply of their wants and returne thanksgiuing vnto the Lord for all his benefits In like manner the Lord hath committed vnto them the administration of the Sacraments which are the seales of his They are the keepers of Gods seales the Sacarments couenant whereby all his gracious promises are ratified confirmed vnto vs so that as in respect of the rich treasure of Gods word committed to their disposing they are the Lords treasurers so in respect of the Sacraments they are the keepers of his great seales Now if these offices be great vnder mortall Princes in corruptible thinges how are these officers aduanced who are vnder in these places the King of Kings who dispence not transitorie trifles but heauenly treasures nor seale assurances of earthly patrimonies but of an eternall inheritance and a most glorious kingdome But come we from their office to their titles and we shall The titles giuen to the Ministerie find that they are much aduanced aboue others For the rest of Gods people are called his seruants these his stewards Luk. 12 42. who haue the custodie of his keyes committed Luk. 12. 42. vnto them that they may releeue those of the familie who are obedient out of their store and shut the stubborne and rebellious out of the doores Mat. 16. 19. They are called the Mat. 16. 19. Lords sheepe these the shepheards Ezech. 34. 2. They the Ezech. 34. 2. Lords corne and haruest these his husbandmen Mat. 9. 37. Mat. 9. 37. They the Lords Plants in his garden Cant. 4. 13. these his Cant. 4. 13. gardeners who plant water them 1 Cor. 3. 6. They liuing stones in the temple of God these maister builders 1 Cor. 3. 1. Cor. 3. 6. and 3. 9. 9. who finish this worke and bring it to perfection Ephe. 4. 12. 13. They children in Gods familie these spirituall fathers Ephe. 4. 12. 13. who by the seede of the word beget them vnto God 1 Cor. 4. 15. 1. Cor. 4. 15. And these were the spirituall prerogatiues with which The temporall priuiledges of the Ministerie the Lord hath endowed his Priesthood and Ministerie besides which hee allotted vnto them many temporall priuiledges as for example the double honour of reuerence and maintenance for in respect of the first none were in greater honour account among the people next vnder the King then the Lords Priests and for the other none more plentifully maintayned then they who had not onely the tithes but the first fruits oblations and daily sacrifices all which they had not at the peoples deuotions but chalenged them in Gods right as being his portion which when he gaue vnto them the land he reserued for himselfe Neither is the Lords liberalitie shortened towards his Ministers in the time of the Gospell for he hath commanded the people to giue vnto them double honour the honour of reuerence and the honour of maintenance as appeareth 1 Tim. 5. 17. 18. For if 1. Tim. 5. 17. 18. the Lords care were such both for the honour and maintenance of the legall Ministrie and Priesthood which was the Ministerie of the letter which killeth the Ministrie of death and condemnation how much more that the Miinsterie of the new couenant which is the Ministerie of the spirit that giueth life and the Ministerie of righteousnesse that is whereby we of sinners are made righteous should excell in glorie as the Apostle
reasoneth 2 Cor. 3. 6. 7. 8. 9. 2. Cor. 3. 6 7. The vse of this doctrine respecteth both Ministers and people the Ministers first for instruction that seeing the Lord hath aduanced them to such Honour and Dignitie they walke worthy this high calling thinking no paines too much which they shall take for the aduancement of Gods glory who hath so exceedingly honoured them Secondly for their consolation encouragement against all Consolation for Gods Ministers against contempt the miserie pouertie reproch contempt which they suffer in this life For though outwardly they are poore and destitute of all worldly pompe yet they are like the Kings daughter all glorious within though they are despised of men yet they are highly esteemed before God though the world esteemeth them as the very ofscouring of all things yet the Lord hath chosen them to be his chiefe Officers his Ambassadours his Stewards his Keepers of the inestimable Treasure of his Word and of his great seales the Sacraments of Baptisme and the Lords Supper The vse which concerneth the people is that they honour The people ought to reuerence Gods Ministers them whom God thus honoureth and that they behaue themselues towards their Ministers as it becommeth the rest of the familie to behaue themselues towards the steward or Treasurer the people towards the Ambassadour yea the children towards their fathers For looke what honor is done vnto them as being Gods Ambassadours that the Lord accounterh as done vnto himselfe whose person they sustain looke what disgrace and reproach is offred against them as being his Ministers the Lord esteemeth it as offred against himselfe and therefore will neuer let it goe vnpunished eyther in this life or in the life to come for if Dauid could not endure those insolent abuses which were by Hanun offered 2. Sam. 10. against his Ambassadours whom in loue and kindnesse he sent vnto him but reuenged them with the death and destruction of a great part of the people of Ammon how much lesse can the Lord endure that reproach injuries outrages should be offred against his Ambassadors and not reuenge these indignities which are not so much offred against men as in them against himselfe Fearefull examples hereof wee haue in the Scriptures as in the conspiracy of Corah and his associates whom the earth swallowed quick Numb 16. In Numb 6. 16. Ieroboam whose hand was withered vp for the contempt and violence which he offred against the Lords Prophet 1 Kin. 1. King 13. 13. In the two Captaines their fifties who were destroyed with fire from heauen because they came not to the Lords Prophet with that submissiue reuerence which beseemed them 2 King 1. 9. 10. 11. 12. In the fiftie two children 2. King 1. 9. 10 who were destroyed by Bears for scoffing at Elisha 2 Kin. 2 2. King 2. And the in people of Israell who because they mocked the messengers of God and despised their wordes and misvsed the Prophets therefore they were subjected to Gods heauie 2. Chro. 36. 16. 17. wrath and in the end vtterly destroyed 2 Chro. 36. 16. 17. The second thing to be obserued is the gorse ingratitude Our vngratefull abuse of Gods benefits of our corrupt natures whereby it commeth to passe that the more God multiplyeth his mercies the more ready we are to rebell against him and to prouoke his wrath by our sinnes for whereas Gods manifould benefits multiplyed vpon vs should make vs to humble our selues before him in that he hath made vs so deepely indebted to his infinite goodnesse we contrariwise abusing them make them serue as so many steps whereby we may ascend into the seate of pride whereas they should serue as so many common places to put vs in minde of Gods gracious goodnes towards vs we abusing them are made hereby more forgetfull of God as though now being throughly furnisht vve had no further neede of his helpe vvhereas they should serue as so many motiues to stirre vs vp to holy obedience that thereby vvee may glorifie God the author of all our good vve hereby grow more vndutifull like cockred children towards their Parents or pampred horses towards their maisters and are more ready to fall into the sinnes of pride voluptuousnesse loue of the world profanenesse and vtter neglect of religion and all religious dueties whereas the abundance of Gods blessings vvhich vve injoy should make vs to pittie and take compassion on those who want them they abused through our corruption doe make vs to disdaine contemne them furious and cruell in reuenge and insolent in offring wrongs and injuries And hence it is that the Lord doth so carefully vvarne the Israelites that when they did injoy all the blessings of Canaan they should not forget and rebell against him Deut. 6. 10. 11. 12. Into vvhich sinne they shamefully Deut. 6. 10. 11. Psal 62. 10. 1. Tim. 6. 17. fell notwithstanding they were thus admonished So Psal 62. 10. 1 Tim. 6. 17. Examples of this vngratefull abuse of Gods blessing we haue in Saul Ieroboam Naball Nebuchadnezzar Hos 10. 1. and 13. 6. the people of Israell but neuer vvas age more fruitfull of these examples neuer land more plentifull in these vngratefull presidents then this of ours wherein the more the blessings of God abound the more pride forgetfulnesse of God contempt of Religion and the vtter neglect of all holy duties abound likewise so that hard it is to finde a man bettered by Gods benefits or more zealous of Gods glory the more blessings they receiue from him but contrariwise the more they abound in honors riches peace health and all kind of prosperity the more they shew their profanenes irreligion worldlines and vtter neglect of all holy duties The vse of this doctrine is first that seeing through our corruption we are so apt to abuse Gods blessings we be made hereby more watchfull ouer our owne hearts when wee are in prosperitie that we be not ouertaken with this vnthankfulnesse and that wee bee no more earnest in begging these temporary benefits then in praying also for an holy vse of them that they may serue as helps and furtherances vnto vs in all holy and Christian dueties for if the more we abound in them the more we abound in sinne against God then doe they cease to bee blessings and benefits and become snares to intangle vs and thornes to choak in vs all vertue and godlinesse Secondly that we arme our selues with patience when as wee are not so much increased in these temporall benefits seeing the Lord herein respecteth the good of his children and with-holdeth worldly blessings from them because hee knoweth they would abuse them vnto sinne Thirdly that we be not vexed out of measure with impatiencie when as those of whom we haue best deserued doe shew themselues vngratefull to vs considering that wee continually shew our selues much more vnthankfull against God vnto whom we are
infinitely more indebted The third thing to be obserued is that the Lord condemneth Vngratefulnes condemned as a great sinne this vngratefull abuse of his blessings and benefits as a great sinne not onely in this but also in many other places So Esay 1. 2. 3. he condemneth it as a vice worse then brutish Esay 1. 2. 3. 5. 5. Esay 5. 5. he complaineth that when he had done what hee could for his vineyard yet still it brought forth wilde grapes so Ezech. 16. 16. 17. that the people abused his blessings Ezech. 16. 16. as meanes to further them in Idolatry So Hos 10. 1. Hos 10. 1. and 13. 6. and 13. 6. But as this sinne is in all men grieuous so it is in Gods Ministers most haynous both because the blessings which they injoy being extraordinary doe require extraordinarie thankfulnesse and also in that they are daylie informed out of Gods word both whence they haue these benefites and that the Lord for all onely requireth a thankfull heart wee hauing nothing else to returne vnto him Now this vnthankfull abuse of Gods benefits vnto sinne Ingratitude diuers wayes committed is committed diuers wayes First when as wee doe not acknowledge God the authour of the benefits which we injoy but ascribe them vnto some other things as vnto Idols an example vvhereof vvee haue in the Israelites Ierem. 44. 17. Ier. 44. 17. Hos 2. 5. 8. Hos 2. 5. 8. or vnto a mans owne wit power industrie and labour an example whereof vvee haue in the King of Ashur Esay 10. 13. and in Nebuchadnezzar Dan 4. 27. Esay 10. 13. Dan. 4. 27. Hab. 1. 16. and this is to sacrifice to our owne nets as is is Hab. 1. 16. Secondly when as knowing God to be the authour of the blessings which we enjoy we doe not praise him with thankfull hearts nor imploy his gifts to the aduancement of his glory which are the chiefe ends for which he hath bestowed them Psal 105. 45. Psal 105. 45. Lastly vvhen as vve abuse Gods blessings as meanes and motiues to with-draw vs from performing the dueties which God requireth of vs and to incite vs to the committing of the contrary vices As vvhen by Gods blessings vvee are made more slack and negligent in the dueties of his worship and seruice as those are who to maintaine state come not to the assemblies of Gods Saints to heare the Word and call vpon his name when as injoying prosperitie we be moued thereby to with-draw our hearts from God and to set them vpon the world when as honours make vs neglect him who hath aduanced vs when as riches like thorns choak in vs the seede of the word so as Gods spirituall graces cannot spring in vs when as injoying pleasures we wallow in these worldly delights and spend that precious time wholy in them which should bee bestowed in Gods seruice when as by worldly prosperitie we are made more proud insolent disdainefull impatient reuengefull cruell vnmercifull voluptuous spending we care not what vpon back belly and vpon the filthy lusts of the flesh And this is the chiefe and most vngratefull abuse of Gods benefits when as we doe not onely not glorifie him but dishonour and injure him in his owne gifts as if the poore Subject being inriched by his Prince should imploy his riches in furnishing himselfe for the seruice of the Princes enimie or as if the wife hauing from her husband abundance of all things should abuse his gifts for the hiring and rewarding of filthy adulterers as Ezech. 16. 16 17. 33. The ingratitude of this land it is Ezech. 16. 16. 17. 33. The vse of this doctrine serueth to conuince the greatest part of our land of this sinne of vnthankfulnesse seeing the more the Lord multiplyeth his benefits of peace prosperitie and abundance of all good things the more we multiply our sins abusing his grace vnto wantonnesse and his manifold blessings as arguments to continue vs in our impenitencie securitie and hardnesse of hart For are not those most colde in all dueties of religion who most abound with these benefites doe they not choake the seed of the Word in the most and make it vnfruitfull and in stead of louing and praysing God the more for his blessings doe not men hereby grovv louers of the world and forgetfull of God doe not those vvho abound most in wealth honours and pleasures imploy all to the dishonour of God and the seruice of sinne and sathan spending Gods gifts in pride excessiue brauerie surfetting drunkennesse and filthy lusts of the flesh so that the Lord may in our time justly take vp this complaint of England that the more he hath increased it in his benefits the more it hath sinned against him The last thing to be obserued is the punishment of this vngratefull abuse of Gods blessings and that is wheresoeuer The punishment of ingratitude Gods gifts are thus abused by any there he will strip them of them and not onely so but will also bring vpon them the contrarie euils as in this place because they abused their honour and aduancement hee doth not onely threaten to take it from them but to turne it into shame and reproach So he threatneth his vineyard that because in stead of the sweete grapes of righteousnesse it brought forth nothing but the sower grapes of sinne after he had bestowed all his cost and labour about it he would not onely abandon and let it alone but pull downe the hedge and lay it waste to be deuoured of the beasts of the field So when as the children Esay 5. of Israell were not moued by Gods benefits to loue and obedience but sinned and prouoked him with their rebellions he doth not onely with-draw his blessings but his wrath being inflamed against them he bringeth vpon them his fearefull judgements Wherevpon one maketh this conclusion Quantò maiora beneficia sunt hominibus constituta tantò grauiora peccantibus iudicia the greater benefits that Chryso super Math. wee receiue from God the greater shall bee our punishments if we abuse them vnto sinne Mat. 11. 21. Mat. 11. 21. The vse hereof is that seeing the Lord with a liberall hand That we must returne thankfulnes to God for his benefits hath sowen the seed of his benefits amongst vs wee returne vnto him the haruest of loue obedience and thankfulnesse otherwise if wee vnthankfully abuse Gods blessings vnto sinne the Lord will not onely strip vs of them but also bring vpon vs the contrary euils he vvill turne our peace into war our libertie into tharldome our health into sicknesse our plentie into penurie vvant our glory into shame and that vvhich vve most feare shall come vpon vs or else vvhich is worst of all if he continue these his gifts yet he vvill make them of blessings curses of benefits punishments by giuing vs ouer to our owne wayes and suffering vs to goe on as in
vnto their iniquitie that is they not onely curiously obserue what sinnes are committed by the people but also earnestly desire that they may offend that out of their falls they may raise their owne gaine and aduantage So that in this place to lift vp their mindes vnto their iniquitie is to expect and as it were to gape after their sinnes as after a pray which they earnestly couet to seaze vpon And thus this phrase is vsed in other places as Deut. 24. 15. Where it is said that Deut. 24. 15. they should not delay to pay the workmans hire because he is poore and lifteth vp his minde vnto it for so the words are that is earnestly expecteth and wholy dependeth vpon it because by it his life is sustained So Ier. 22. 27. But vnto Ier. 22. 27. the land where vnto they lift vp their mindes that they may returne they shall not returne The sinne therefore of the Priests which is here condemned is that they desired the people should commit many sinnes that so they might receiue the benefit of many sacrifices and being thus inriched might spend their time in idlenesse and luxuriousnesse the which was an abhominable wickednesse against God for their allowance vvas graunted vnto them that they should restraine the people from sinne by their instructions admonitions and reproofes and therefore they were to receiue their carnall things that they might communicate vnto them spirituall things and howsoeuer they gayned by the sacrifices offred for sinne yet they should not haue delighted in their sinnes nay they should haue mourned for them and euen haue groned vnder their burthen to which end the sinne offering was allowed them as appeareth Leu. 10. 17. for so he saith that Leu. 10. 17. the sinne Offring was giuen the Priests that they should beare the iniquitie of the Congregation and make an attonement for them before the Lord. But these wicked Priests were so farre from restrayning the people from sinne that they incouraged them vnto wickednesse by extenuating their offences and offering vnto them a speedy and easier remedy namely that if hauing sinned they would come and offer their sacrifices for sinne God would rest satisfied and receiue them into former fauor and so far were they from grieuing for their transgressions that they desired earnestly that they might trangresse and expected their falls as wholy depending vpon them for their gaine and aduantage To conclude all in a short summe the sinnes whereof the Priests are here accused are that they gaue themselues to idlenesse and belly-cheare and turned the Sacrifices into a pray wherewith they pampred themselues and to the end that they might receiue these oblations in more abundance they wincked at the peoples sinnes neuer admonishing nor rebuking them for them but rather desired they should sin that they might offer the more Sacrifices possessing them with this conceipt that God required no more but that hauing sinned they should by their oblations make satisfaction Wherby they incouraged them vnto wickednesse seeing hauing satisfied their lusts by committing sin there was no more to be done for expiation but to bring new sacrifices so they might againe renew their sins as oft as they pleased so they would also renew their sacrifices and oblations And this is the meaning of the words the doctrines to The doctrines be obserued out of them are these First wee may note that That it is a great sinne to receiue the profits of our calling and neglect the duties the Lord condemneth it as a great sinne when a man seazeth vpon the profits which belong vnto his calling spendeth them in luxuriousnesse and belly-cheare in the meane time vtterly neglecting the duties of his calling for this was the sinne of the Priests in this place The reason hereof is First because where the reward and profit of the calling is giuen vpon condition of the performance of the dueties of the calling there if the dueties be neglected and the profits receiued it is esteemed no better then theft in Gods sight because they are vsurped without any right seeing they are not granted absolutely but vpon condition of the duty which is neglected as if the souldier receiuing pay from his prince doe spend it vpon his lusts and is neuer ready to fight against his enimies and the seruant wages from his maister and neuer performe any seruice vnto him Secondly because the end of our callings and the profits of them is not that we should pamper our selues in ease and satisfie our lusts but that we should by the performance of our duties glorifie God and further the good of the Church and common wealth which who so neglects they are like vnprofitable Drones who gather no hony but liue at ease and feed themselues with others labours Examples of this sinne we haue in Esau who spent all his time in hunting which should haue beene imployed in the duties of his calling In the Sodomits who spent their wealth in pride and pleasures eating and drinking idlenes and luxvriousnesse and wholy neglected the reliefe of the poore Ezech. 16. 49. In the Idoll shepheards who sleeced their Ezech. 19. 49. and 34. 2. sheepe and fed vpon the milke but did not feed the flocke Ezech. 34. 2. And in the euill seruant who seazed vpon the reward due to the steward and spent it in eating and drinking but neglected the duties which he owed both to his maister and the family Mat. 24. 49. 50. Mat. 24. 49. The vse of this doctrine serueth to condemne the practise of the Popish Monkes who being abundantly prouided for out of the Churches stocke doe cloyster vp themselues in their Monasteries and spend their time in idlenesse and luxuriousnesse performing no dutie neither to Church nor common wealth so also it serueth for the just reproofe of many amongst our selues as of Magistrats who being liberally maintayned at the charge of the common wealth do neglect the duties of gouernment and executing justice and spend their time in pleasures and idlenesse So also of Ministers who seaze vpon the preferments of the Church but doe not labour in the worke of the Ministerie And lastly of vnprofitable gentlemen who injoying the fat of the land doe spend it in pride excesse and voluptuous liuing but performe no good dutie either to Church or common wealth All which haue a fearefull accompt to make at the day of judgement seeing they take the Lords liberall wages performing no seruice for it but wastfully mispend it about the satisfying of their owne sinfull lusts let not therefore such men flatter themselues with a conceipt that what they injoy is their owne and that they may doe with their owne what they list for it is not their owne absolutely but onelie on this condition that they performe the duties of their callings of which it is the reward and it is then onely lawfull for vs to eate our bread when as we haue earned it with the sweate of
of all euill of couetousnes which if we once intertaine into our hearts it wil lay them open vnto al wickednes for as the Apostle saith they who resolue vpon this that they will be rich they fall into tentations and snares and into many foolish and noysome lusts which drowne men in perdition and destruction for the desire of money is the roote of all euill c. 1 Tim. 6. 9. 10. Yea it maketh Tim. 6. 9. 10. men not onely themselues to run into all manner of sin not caring what wicked meanes they vse for the increasing of their wealth but also to take delight in the sinnes of other men if they be aduantageable vnto them not caring for a little gaine to sell and betray the soules of those to vtter destruction for the redeeming whereof Christ did shed his most precious blood ANd thus much for their sinne in the next place he setteth downe their punishment the which is first generally expressed and then partticularly specified It is generally expressed Verse 9. And there shall bee like people like Verse 9 Priest for I will visit their wayes vpon them and reward them their deedes or thus therefore like as the people be so shall the Priest bee also c. In which words their punishment is described The expositiō in a two-fold proportion of quantitie first that the people and Priests should without any difference beare the like punishments Secondly that this retribution of punishment should be proportionated to their wayes and works Concerning the first the Lord threatneth that because there was no difference to be found betweene the people the Priests but that both had vttterly neglected their duty the Priests by liuing in ignorance idlenesse luxuriousnes neglecting the preaching of the word whereby they should haue instructed the people and misleading them by their false doctrine into errors for their owne game aduantage the people in that they willingly desired to liue in ignorance rather chose to be vnder the leading of those blind guides because they would securely goe on in their sinnes then vnder Gods true Prophets who would gaule their consciences by their reproofes therefore without difference or respect of persons he would inflict vpon them like punishments that is hee would depriue both of all signes of his loue and fauour cause both to be led into captiuitie subject both to many miseries and calamities and make both alike contemptible and inglorious The which punishment as it did lye heauie vpon all the people in that they should bee stripped of all the benefits which they injoyed and subjected vnto want and miserie be made of free-men bond-slaues and of the children of God the seruants of their enimies so most heauily did it lye vppon the Priests in that they fell as it were from the highest staire of honour riches and dignitie vnto as low a bottome of penurie comtempt and ignominie as the meanest of the people Where as there is any respect of persons in punishing of them though the offence be one and the same yet are the punishments diuers and different for those who are noble and in high place more faire and easie punishments for those of meane and base estate those which are more cruell and ignominious but the Lord telleth the Priests here that he would haue no regard of their place but without all respect of person or calling would cause their punishment to be as sharpe and shamefull as the basest of the people The like place vnto this we haue Esay 24. 2. And there shall bee Esay 24. 2. like people like Priest and like Seruant like Maister like maide like Mistresse c. 3. Tbe earth shall be cleane emptied and vtterly spoyled c. The reason why the Lord thus dealeth with them is because they were not Gods true Priests but shadowes onely which were in the place but performed no substantiall duty of that calling and bore the title but vtterly neglected the maine part of their office the teaching of the people Now their function honours and titles did not lessen but rather aggrauated their sinnes in that they vnthankfully abused Gods extraordinarie benefites and made their sinnes more exemplarie and scandalous in which respects it is truely sayde Omne animi vitium tantò conspectius in se Crimen habet quantò maior qui peccat habetur Euery vice is aggrauated by the dignitie of the person who doth commit it And this was the first proportion of punishment the other is that he would proportionate their punishments according to the haynousnes of their offences For I will visite their wayes vpon them and reward them their deeds In which words is set downe both the administration of Gods judgements and the execution the administration in these words I will visit their waies vpon them For the vnderstanding wherof we are to know that the word visit is metaphoricall borrowed from the practise of just Magistrates who going about to punish offenders doe first visite and examine the faults and then proceede to punishment so the Lord to approue his righteous judgements doth shew that hee will not inflict his punishments rashly but vpon mature deliberation and examination of the delinquents the which the Lord is able to doe in an instant both in respect of his owne infinite knowledge and wisedome and also in regard that he can alwayes readily produce our witnesses against vs euen our owne consciences The things which the Lord threatneth to visit and examine are their wayes the which also is metaphoricall and signifieth a mans course of life conuersation in the which he walketh as in his constant way and if at any time hee chance to digresse out of it yet he returneth into it againe And thus it is taken Gen. 6 12. For all flesh had corrupted his Gen. 6. 12. way vpon the earth Psal 1. 1. Nor stood in the way of sinners Psal 1. 2. So that he will not examine and punish them according to their extraordinarie actions which are as it were slips out of the way by-pathes and digerssions but according to their vsuall wayes that is the constant and continued course of their life and conuersation The execution of Gods just judgements after due triall and examination is expressed in these words and reward them their deeds Where the Lord threatneth that hee will deale with them as a just judge neither rigorously intending the punishment aboue the fault nor partially sparing them for fauour or friendship but that he will equally proportionate the punishments according to their demerits Where we may note that he doth not say he will reward them according to their thoughts and intentions nor according to their words and speeches because the one of these is hidden from men and the other may be hipocritically coloured and dissembled but that hee may approue his righteous judgements both to the offender and to all others hee saith hee will reward them according to their
The last thing to be obserued is that he saith he will reward God judgeth vs according to our outward actions them according to their deeds Whence we learne that in the execution of Gods punishments and judgements he doth not proceed according to mens thoughts and intentions nor yet according to their speaches and words but according to their workes and actions so that it will not auaile vs when God commeth to visite and judge vs to say that we haue had many godly resolutions religious intentions and a good meaning nor yet that we haue said Lord Lord and made a goodly profession of religion and godlinesse if we haue beene profane and vnjust in life and conuersation and haue not done the will of our father which is in heauen Mat. Mat. 7. 21. 7. 21. Seeing the Lord will reward vs not according to our thoughts and words but according to our deeds and works Not that the Lord will in judgement neglect the thoughts and words of the godly to reward them and of the wicked to punish them for the Lord seeth all things Iob. 42. 2. He Iob. 42. 2. searcheth the heart and reines Ier. 17. 10. And hee iudgeth Ier. 17. 10. euen the very secrets of men Rom. 2. 16. And it is also sayd Rom. 2. 16. that men shall giue an account of euery idle word at the day of judgement Mat. 12. 36. But this is vnderstood that the Mat. 12. 36. Lord will principally in giuing sentence in dispensing of his punishments and rewards respect our works and actions So it is said Rom. 2. 6. That God will regard euery man according Rom. 2. 6. to their works So Mat. 16. 27. it is said that the Sonne of man Mat. 16. 27. shall come in the glory of his father with his Angels and shall giue to euery man according to his deeds And the Apostle telleth vs that we must all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ that euery man may receiue the things which he hath done in his body whether good or euill 2. Cor. 5. 10. So likewise 2. Cor. 5. 10. our Sauiour Christ setting down the forme of the last judgement sheweth that the sentence shal be pronoūced according to their workes Mat. 25. 35. 42. From whence we are not Mat. 25. 35. 42 to gather with the Papists that as wicked men are condemned for the demerit of their euill workes so the godly are saued for the merit of their good works seeing there is not the like reason in that they are absolutely euill but these not absolutely good and perfect and therefore cannot justifie nor saue vs before Gods judgement seate they being imperfect but onely a liuely faith which doth apply vnto vs Christs perfect righteousnesse But for as much as this faith is a spirituall grace and not outwardly seene therefore the Lord to take away the brags of hypocrites who would boast of that faith which indeede they haue not and to approue vnto all his righteous judgements in dispensing of his rewards and punishments doth not judge according to the roote of faith which is hidden but according to the fruits of good works which are open and manifest The vse of this doctrine is that we do not with ignorant We must not content our selues with our good meanings people content our selues with our good meanings nor with hypocrites rest in glorious speaches and in a goodly profession of Religion but that wee labour to approue both our good intentions and outward profession to be indeed sincere and vpright by our holy practise and actuall obedience For not euery one who saith Lord Lord shall enter into the kingdome of heauen but he that doth the will of the father which is in heauen Mat. 7. 21. Not the hearers of the Law but the doers Mat. 7. 21. thereof shall be iustified Rom. 2. 14. Not they that are bare Rom. 2. 14. Luke 11. 28. hearers of the Word but they which heare it and keepe it are blessed as for those who are professors of pietie and workers of iniquitie they shall be separated from Christ and from his glory Mat. 7. 23. Mat. 7. 23. Secondly it serueth to shew the miserable estate of the The miserable estate of the wicked wicked in the day of Gods visitation who shall haue a proportion of punishment according to their sinnes for if euery sinne deserue euerlasting death seeing Gods infinite justice being offended cannot be satisfied but by an infinite punishment what a fearefull measure of condemnation is prepared for those who shall beare the punishment of their sins which are innumerable of which they haue made an vsual and common practise ANd so much concerning their punishment generally expressed In the next place it is particularly specified Verse 10. For they shall eat and not haue enough they shall Verse 10 commit Adulterie and shall not increase because they haue left off to take heede to the Lord. In which words he doth proportionate The expositiō a punishment to their sinne and withall adjoyneth another cause of all the euill which he brought vpon them The punishment proportionable to their sin is that whereas they bent their whole indeauour to pamper the belly and to passe their dayes in all voluptuous excesse the Lord threatneth that they should spend all their labour in vaine for eyther they should not attaine to that plenty which they so earnestly desired or though they had abundance yet he would with-draw his blessing and make all vnprofitable so as they should finde no contentment in any thing which they injoyed and whereas they exceedingly desired to haue store of children vnto whom they might leaue that abundant wealth which they had couetously scraped by the wicked abuse of their office and Priest-hood that so they might perpetuate their names and continue an euerlasting memory of themselues in their posteritie and because they could not haue so many children as they desired in lawfull marriage therefore gaue themselues to vnlawfull lusts and multiplyed their adulteries that so at least they might increase a bastardly broode who might succeed them the Lord threatneth that he would crosse them in this their wicked purpose also for howsoeuer they multipled their whoredomes for increase yet their posteritie should not hereby bee multiplyed but their name should perish notwithstanding all their wicked deuices to continue it and their wealth which they desired should be injoyed by their children should all come into the hands of strangers The meaning then of these words is this that because these Priests cared not what wicked meanes they vsed so they might accomplish their desires therefore the Lord threatneth to crosse and curse them in all their impious designes so as they should by no meanes attaine vnto their euill purposes More particularly because they were addicted vnto all manner of wicked auarice that being inriched they might spend their time in voluptuous pleasures he therefore
threatneth that though they had store of foode yet it should not satisfie them though they exceeded in all manner of voluptuous pleasures yet they should bring vnto them no manner of contentment but the more they fed vpon them the more they should hunger after them and howsoeuer they seemed filled yea and cloyed with them yet they should not satisfie them but rather increase their appetite And because for the increasing of their posterity they rather trusted to their adulteries then to Gods blessing on their lawfull marriage therfore he threatneth that they should spend their strength in vaine and notwithstanding all their wicked indeauours to the contrary should dye childelesse The cause and as it is were the roote of all these euils is discouered in these words Because they haue left off to take heede to the Lord or to obserue and waite vpon the Lord. Which words may admit of a generall or more speciall interpretation generally they may be vnderstood thus that therefore these euils came vpon them because they had giuen ouer to obserue the Lord his will and his commandements that they might performe obedience vnto them for seruants are saide to obserue their maisters when as they diligently waite vpon them and are ready at their becke marking and obseruing both out of their words and countenances what is their will and pleasure that they may obey it And thus this phrase is vsed Zach. 11. 11. The poore of the sheepe which doe Zach. 11. 11. obserue me or waite vpon mee that is who indeauour to serue and please mee So that in this sense the sinne which is here laid to their charge was that they had giuen ouer to serue the Lord and had forsaken his pure worship prescribed in his word and not marking what Gods will was had giuen ouer themselues to will-worship and the inuentions of their owne braine The more speciall interpretation which I take to be most fit and agreeable to the text is this that because they had vsed all wicked vngodly meanes to maintaine themselues in voluptuous pleasures to attaine vnto riches and to propagate their posteritie and had left off to obserue the Lord that is to wait vpon him in the vse of lawfull meanes for the attaining vnto their desires not regarding what was his will so they might haue their owne wil nor relying vpon his prouidence but vpon their owne vnlawfull shifts therefore he would crosse them in their wicked courses and would so curse their vngodly meanes vnto them because they would not relye themselues vpon his blessing in the vse of those which were good that they should perish in their frustrated hopes and altogether faile in their desires And this is the meaning of the words the doctrines which The doctrines arise out of them are diuers First we may generally obserue God crosseth the purposes plots of wicked worldlings that howsoeuer the wicked vngodly do make sure account by their subtill plots and mischieuous practises to accomplish their desires and to compasse what they will yet the Lord so crosseth them in their euill courses that they faile in their hopes and are altogether disappointed in their designes for either the Lord doth meerely frustrate all their labour in not suffering them to attaine vnto such worldly benefits which they pursue or if they obtaine them yet doth not suffer them to injoy them because he with-holdeth his blessing and all comfort and contentment in the vse of them For the first how many are there who haue set their harts wholy vpon the world and with far more feruent desire haue sought for temporall benefits then the saluation of their own soules not caring what wicked meanes they vsed so they might accomplish their designes and yet haue beene so crossed by God that they could neuer atchiue their wils How many ambitious men haue spent their whole liues in climing the hill of honour sometimes labouring to aduance themselues by Machiuilian pollicies sometimes indeauouring to clime vp by treading vpon other mens shoulders not caring who fall so they may rise and yet could neuer make any ascent at all or if they did haue tumbled downe againe before they haue come to the mid way into the lowest bottome of shame and disgrace Whilst Adam sought to be in honour equall to God himselfe he got a shamefull downefall and if Gods mercy had not stayed him by the way hee had fallen as deepe into hell as the Diuell The old world laboured to get fame by raising a Tower vp to heauen but the end was Babel that is confusion Absolon desired to seat himselfe vpon the royall throne but the aduancement which hee got was to bee hanged on a Tree Nebuchadnezzar would be honoured as a God but he was abased vnder the condition of the meanest man and became a companion of the beasts So how many couetous men haue spent their time in greedy scraping of riches who in scraping haue scattered them and whilest like Esops Dog they greedely grasped after that which they had not lost that they had How many is there who in seeking wealth haue found pouerty prouing that true in their owne experience which the wise Prou. 23. 5. man speaketh that riches taketh her to her wings as an Eagle and fleeth away the faster the more eagerly shee is pursued so how many haue fixed their mindes wholy vpon voluptuous pleasures who by surfetting drunkennesse and vnlawfull lusts haue drawne vpon themselues grieuous sicknesses and diseases and haue ended their dayes in griefe and misery The vse hereof serueth to shew the wretched estate of The wretched estate of wicked worldlings wicked worldlings who miserably toyle themselues in pursuing these transitorie trifles and yet in the end doe misse of their purpose and loose all their labour yea and that which is worst of all after they haue made sale of their soules by vsing all wicked meanes for the purchasing of these worldly vanities they are mocked in their hopes and whilest they put out their hand to receiue their miserable bargaine and open the bag to see what they haue gained they finde in stead of honour shame for riches pouerty and for pleasures griefe and miserie Herein not vnlike to vnhappy vnthrifts who hauing sould their goodly patrimonies for a meales meate after they haue passed from them all their title and intrest be sent away empty without any reliefe And this is the state of such wretched men who vsing all wicked meanes for the compassing of their desires doe after Wicked men haue no comfort in worldly benefits much hunting catch nothing neither is the case of those much better who by vnlawfull courses haue gotten the possession of that which so eagerly they pursued for though they haue it yet they injoy it not though they abound in all worldly things yet they haue no benefit by them the Lord not giuing them hearts to vse them to their comforts and contentation For how
many are there who whilest they are pursuing these transitorie trifles doe highly esteeme of them imagining that they should attaine vnto a high degree of happinesse if they might attaine them but after that they haue once possession of them can finde in their vse no comfort or contentation either because they finde them far short of their expectation or because they haue in them as much trouble and vexation as pleasure and benefit or finally in that they haue wounded their consciences by vsing wicked meanes in comming by them Others there are whom the Lord giueth ouer to be tormented The desires of worldlings are in satiable with the hungrie furie of vnsatiablenesse whereby it commeth to passe that all which they get of these worldly vanities serueth but as fuell to increase the flames of their lusts as drinke to their dropsie desires which nourish the disease but doe not quench their thirst as sawces which rather sharpen the appetite then allay their hunger and as winde in the stomacke which filling satisfieth not but rather tormenteth the ambitious man can neuer be satisfied with honour but is more tormented when he seeth but one aboue him then delighted when he seeth thousands vnder him is more vexed with one supposed disgrace then contented with innumerable honours which are done vnto him as appeareth in the example of Haman who was euen sick with Ester 5. 12. 13. griefe and despight when onely Mordecay neglected him though all the rest of the emperours court did him obeisance So the couetous man is neuer satisfied with riches according to that Eccle. 5. 9. Hee that loueth siluer shall neuer be Eccles 5. 9. satisfied with siluer and hee that loueth riches shall be without the fruit thereof Where he setteth downe a two-fould qualitie of a couetous man the first is that he is insatiable whereby is commeth to passe that the more he hath the more hee desireth et cum habet quod voluit non habet quod vult when hee hath what hee desired hee resteth not satisfied but still desireth more and though hee hath too much yet hee hath neuer inough though vnto others he seemeth to abound yet in his owne judgement hee is still in want In which respect Pro. 27. 20. 30 15. Couetousnes is compared to a bottomles gulfe or the graue which are neuer filled and to horse-leaches which are still sucking but are neuer satisfied The other is his misery in that hee depriueth himselfe of the fruition of that which hee possesseth for so wholie intentiue is hee in hunting after a new pray that he pineth with hunger forgetting to feed vpon that which he hath already caught and so eager in pursuing that wealth which he hath not that he quite forgetteth to vse that he hath and therefore it is truely saide that auarus eget tam quae habet quam quae non habet he hath no more vse of that which he hath then of that which he hath not in regard of which his miserable condition the wise man preferreth vntimely birth before such a life Eccle. 6. 3. Eccl. 6. 3. So likewise the voluptuous man feedeth continually vpon pleasures but is neuer satisfied with them for when hee hath inioyed one he hungreth after another and when hee hath injoyed thousands he is as farre from contentment as at the beginning so that pleasures to the voluptuous are like vnto sweet drinks they are delightfull in the going downe but neuer quench the thirst Pro. 23. 35. Pro. 23. 35. The vse of this doctrine is that we doe affect these worldly Worldly things must be affected moderately things with great moderation and that we vse onely those meanes which are lawfull for the accomplishing of our desires for if we suffer our harts to be as it were nailed to the things of this life then will they become so many baits to draw vs into tentations and into the snares of the diuell And when to obtaine them wee haue taken a certaine course to disinherite our selues of heauen and to enter into sure possession of hell this heauie but just judgement shall be added vnto all the rest that wee shall be giuen ouer to be tormented with the Canina appetentia the greedy worme so as wee shall still be feeding vpon these earthly vanities but shall neuer be satisfied and they shall be vnto vs as painted meates which may for a time please the eye but will rather increase our appetite then allay our hunger The vse is that wee set our hearts vpon the Lord and in the first place seeke heauenly things for if we loue the Lord We must set our harts vpon the Lord onely we shall injoy him and hee alone will throughly satisfie vs with all joy and contentment If wee feare the Lord hee will not onely tickle and allure the desire but also fulfill and satisfie it Psal 145. 19. If we delight in the Lord he will giue vs Psal 145. 19. the desire of our hart Psal 37. 5. And in a word if we seeke Psal 37. 4. the Lord aboue all worldly things then shall we want nothing which is good Psal 34. 10. Neyther shall vve need to feare Psal 34. 10. that by too earnest affecting heauenly things vve shall depriue our selues of all earthly benefits for we haue a promise from God who cannot deceiue vs that if we will in the first place seeke his kingdome and righteousnes all earthly benefits necessary for vs shall be cast vnto vs as vantages to the bargaine Mat. 6. 33. Mat. 6. 33. The second thing to be obserued is that though we haue Our meat nourisheth vs not when Gods curse is vpon it neuer so great abundance of meate and all manner of prouision yet it will neuer nourish and satisfie vs vvhen God layeth his curse vpon it So the Lord threatneth that if the people sinned he would breake the staffe of bread and bring a two-fold famine into the land the one kinde through the scarcitie of bread vvhich may bee called the famine of the poore the other through insufficiency of it to nourish wherby it should come to passe that eating they should not bee satisfied with which famine the rich should bee pinched as well as the poore Leu. 26. 26. The which judgement was Leu. 26. 26. inflicted vpon the Iewes as appeareth Hag. 1. 6. Ye haue sown Hag. 1. 6. much and bring in little ye eate but ye haue not enough ye drink but ye are not filled ye clothe you but ye be not warme he that earneth wages putteth the wages into a broken bag The reason hereof is because the Lord is the God of nature who hath not giuen to his creatures any absolute vertue and power to attaine vnto the ends for which they were created in their owne strength without his further blessing but hath reserued vnto himselfe a superiour and ouer-ruling power whereby he can restraine their
they the adjuncts as the vices the subject of the Soule And further this proannesse is called a spirit Metonimically to point out vnto vs the chiefe authour and fountaine from whence it is diriued euen Sathan the spirit of all wickednesse Moreouer it is called the spirit of fornications rather then the spirit of idolatrie not onely because he would persist in the former allegorie of marriage but also that hereby he might point out as it were in liuely colours the disposition of idolaters As though he would say it fareth with these filthy idolaters as with vncleane adulterers who are so blinded and inflamed with their lust and so besotted and hardned by their vice that without either shame or wit like brute beasts they runne headlong into their sinne and into all those mischeifes which doe accompany it as though they were vtterly depriued of all judgement and vnderstanding And for this cause also he vseth the plurall number fornications rather then the singular to note both their furious earnestnesse and their accustomed practise in committing this sinne Whereby he plainly sheweth that howsoeuer their Priests vtterly neglected their duty yet were not the people hereby excused of their sinnes both because they gaue themselues to voluptuous pleasures and thereby were depriued of their vnderstandings and became proane vnto all wickednes and also because they were not onely outwardly mislead by their false teachers but also had inwardly in themselues a spirit of fornications that is a vehement pronesse vnto idolatry wherwith they were wholy besotted Finally he addeth And they haue gone a Whoring from vnder their God that is they haue quite shaken off the marriage yoke and with-drawing themselues from vnder the gouernment and subjection of God their lawfull husband haue wholy giuen themselues ouer to spirituall vncleannes and to commit whordome with their impure Idols The which words may be vnderstood as a cause of the former that they therefore forsooke the Lord and gaue themselues ouer to be ruled by their Idols because they were possessed with a spirit of fornications which caused them to fall into these grosse and absurde errours or as an effect that therefore they were mislead by the spirit of fornications because hauing forsaken the Lord and his truth he had giuen them ouer to a reprobate sense suffred them to be deluded by a spirit of errour with strong delusions because they would not imbrace nor loue the truth For these are mutual and reciprocall causes to imbrace false worship idolatrie to forsake God for when the idolater beginneth to worship his idols hee renounceth the worship of God and when he will not loue nor delight himselfe in Gods true worship and seruice then the Lord giueth vp him to a reprobate sense and to be deluded with strong delusions as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 1. 23. 24. 2 Thes 2. 11. Rom. 1. 23. 24. 2. Thes 2. 11. And so much concerning the meaning of the words the The doctrines doctrines which arise out of them are diuers First we may obserue that it is no true honour to grace vs nor any sound The title of Gods people doth not grace or profit vs vnlesie we liue like the people of God benefit to profit and comfort vs that wee beare the title of Gods people and abound in his temporall gifts and blessings if our life be not conformable to our titles and priuiledges and if wee doe not thankfully imploy Gods benefits bestowed vpon vs to the aduancement of his glory the good of his Church and the furthering of our owne saluation yea contrariwise if wee vse them as incouragements to harten vs in our sinnes and vngratefully abuse them to Gods dishonour and the disgrace of our profession making them serue as vayles vnder which we may more cunningly hide our leprous sores of sinne and close acted wickednesse then are they so farre from gracing vs that they wholy tend to our discredit and so farre from being truely profitable that they serue as so many arguments to aggrauate our sinnes and to approue the justice of Gods righteous judgements when as hee taketh the most rigourous course in inflicting punishments It was an high priuiledge of honour to the people of Israell to be intitled the people of God but when they contemned his true worship forsooke the Lord and consulted with Idols all this tended to their vtter disgrace and to make their idolatrie much more abhominable then the idolatrie of the Gentils So it was a great dignitie to the wicked Angels that they were created the most excellent of the creatures and were made the immediate Ministers of God and as it were courtiars to the great King of heauen and earth but when as they most vngratfully sinned against such as gratious creator their excellencie did not benefit them but aggrauated their sinne and plunged them into the deepest bottome of just condemnation It was a great mercie of God vouchsafed to the Sodomites that they were placed in Gen. 13. 8. the garden of the world where they abounded in all Gods temporall blessings but when they abused Gods goodnesse and by his benefits became more rebellious they were not hereby priuiledged from punishment but inflamed Gods Gen. 19. more fearefull wrath against themselues which caused fire and brimstone to raine downe from heauen and consume them It was a great priuiledge to the Israelites to be the vineyard of the Lord which he had hedged in from the rest of the world for his owne vse and delight but when they answered not to Gods mercy in their obedience but in stead of the sweet grapes of righteousnes brought forth the sowre Esay 5. grapes of sinne the Lord did not onely forsake it but also pull downe the hedge and layde it open to the common spoyle It was a singular prerogatiue vnto them that they had amongst them the profession of Religion and the Temple of God the place of Gods worship but when they abused it as a visard of hypocrisie to countenance their sinne and as a shield to fence off all Gods threatnings of punishment God sendeth them to Shilo to see a patterne of his fearefull Ier. 7. 4. 12. vengeance which should also ouer-take them vnlesse they repented Finally it was a great dignitie and royall priuiledge to the people of the Iewes that they injoyed all earthly benefits in the land of Canaan that they were Gods peculiar people with whom he had made his couenant his chosen nation his royall Priest-hood the treasurers of his word the keepers of his seales and that they had the first offer of eternall saluation by Christ and of the joyfull tidings of the Gospell but when they abused this rich mercy by continuing in their rebellion by stopping their eares to Christs heauenly Sermons by crucifying the Lord of Life and by continuing in finall impenitencie after they were long called there vnto by the preaching of the Apostles all Gods patience long-suffering
the Lord condemneth That it is an haynous sinne to worship Images it as a haynous sinne to worship Images and to aske counsaile of stocks stones And in truth what groser Idolatry can be imagined then to giue that honour and worship which is proper the vnto Lord to the works of mens hands as to fall downe before a base Idoll to creep vnto it to invocate it and to offer vnto it vowes and oblations neuerthelesse how sottishly absurd soeuer this Idolatry be yet hath it many patrones amongst those who make profession of Christianitie namely the whole Church of Rome who allow by their doctrine and practise both the making and worshipping of Images not onely of God himselfe and the three persons in Trinitie but also of Angels and Saints But we are to abhorre this grose Idolatry as being in the word of God condemned as impious and derided as sottish and ridiculous It is expresly condemned in the second commandement Thou shalt not make vnto thy selfe any grauen Image c. So Deut. 4. 15. Take therefore good heede vnto your selues Deut. 4. 15. for yee saw no Image in the day that the Lord spake vnto you in Horeb out of the middest of the fire 16. That you corrupt not your selues and make you a grauen Image or representation of any figure whether it be male or female c. So Leu. 19. 4. Leuit. 19. 4. 26. 1. Esay 40. 18. and 26. 1. Esa 40. 18. And least we should thinke that this was onely a legall ordinance which is abrogated by the Gospell as one of the Papists doth impudently affirme it is no Catharinus lesse strictly vrged in the new Testament and the neglect thereof condemned as appeareth Rom. 1. 23. 1 Cor. 10. 20 Rom. 1. 23. 1 Cor. 10. 20. 1 Iohn 5. 21. 1 Iohn 5. 21. And as the Lord hath strictly forbidden and condemned this sinne so also hath he seuerely punished it as we may see in the example of the Israelits Exod. 32. In the time of the Exodus 32. Iudges and of the Kings of Ieroboam Ahab and the rest Deut. 27. 15. Psal 97. 7. according to his word Deut. 27. 15. Psal 97. 7. But as the Lord hath condemned the making and worshipping of Images as wicked so also as sottish and ridiculous as may appeare Psal 115. 4. 5. c. And 135. 16. Psal 115. 4. 5. 17. c. Esay 40. 20. 21. c. And 44. Ver. 9. to 21. But it is objected by the Papists that Images are Lay The Papists confuted who say that images are Lay mens bookes mens books I answer that if Lay men haue no better books the greater is the Cleargies sinne for the Lord hath giuen the bookes of holy Scriptures not onely vnto them but to the Laytie also that by studying therein they may be led into all truth but they vse them like little children or fooles for taking away from them the rich treasure of Gods word in stead thereof they giue vnto them babies and pictures to play withall to keep them as it were from crying and complayning They take away from them the profitable schoolmaister which would throughly instruct them in the will of God because hereby all their jugling and deceipt would be discouered and giue them Images to be their play-fellowes Yea in truth they deale farre worse with Gods people for childish babies and play-fellowes are vnto children harmelesse delights whereas these Images are pernitious vnto their soules by seducing them out of the way of truth into the way of errour and falshood as the Scriptures plainely teach vs. Ier. 10. 15. They are called vanitie and the work of errour Ier. 10. 15. not onely because they grosly erre that make but they also that serue them They teach men indeed but what is their doctrine euen the doctrine of vanitie as it is Verse 8. They vse a kinde of dumbe eloquence to perswade simple men but what is it they speake The Prophet Zacharie telleth vs Zach. 10. 2. Surely the Idols haue spoken vanitie They Zach. 10. 2. teach Ideots but what is their lesson the Prophet Habakkuk Hab. 2. 18. telleth vs Chap. 2. ver 18. They are teachers of Lyes But they reply that in these places the Images of the heathens Not only Images of the heathen Gods forbidden are condemned but they make and worship onely jmages of the true God and saints I answere that as in the commandement all manner of similitudes are forbidden so principally Images of the true Iehouah as the Law-giuer doth Deut. 4. 12. Esay 40. 18. Act. 17. 29. Rom. 1. 23. expound himselfe in many places Deut. 4. 12. 15. Esay 40 18 to 26. Act. 17. 29. Rom. 1. 23. For what greater dishonor can be offered vnto God then to represent him who is an invisible Majestie by a base visible Creature and to circumscribe him in a little Image who is infinite and incomprehensible Secondly they object the Cherubins which couered the The Cherubins brasen serpent no excuse for Popish Images Mercy seate and the brasen Serpent To which I answere that both the one and the other make against them for they were both made by Gods expresse Commaundement but they make Images which in his Law are expresly forbidden and condemned The Cherubins were made not to be worshipped but to couer the mercy seate that when the glory of God appeared men might be kept from curious prying into his secrets and that seeing no manner of similitude they might make no resemblance of him And the brasen Serpent was not erected that the people should worship it but that it should be a figure and type of Christ a Sacrament of their curing and healing not onely in respect of the wounds which the fiery Serpents made in their bodies but of those spirituall wounds which the old Serpent Sathan had made both in body and soule by the sting of sin And when the people did alter the end and vse thereof and abused it vnto Idolatry Ezekias in zeale to Gods glory did breake it in peeces 1 King 18. 4. King 18. 4. And thus they object for their making of Images now The popish excuse for worshipping images answered for their worshipping of them which is the grosest kinde of Idolatry and so extreamely repugnant to the word of God they alledge in their excuse that they doe not worship the Images themselues but onely so far forth as they haue relation with the things wherof they are Images To which I answere that this excuse is both false and vaine the falshood of their doctrine appeareth by their practise for if they did not worship the images themselues to what purpose did they by their deuices giue vnto them a seeming life and motion as the turning of the eies the mouing of the hands and the bending of the head and body and why was one Image had in great esteeme another image
did I approue it and when yee did eate and drinke did yee not eate and drincke for your selues should ye not heare the words which the Lord hath cryed by the ministery of the former Prophets c. The reason hereof is plaine for as the Lord hath appointed vs to trauaile so also he hath appointed our way out of vvhich whosoeuer turneth aside the faster hee goeth the further hee is from the end of his iourney and so spendeth his labour not onely in vaine but to losse This is the way walke in it If vve vvould offer our bodyes a liuing sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto God which is our reasonable seruing of God vve must not follovv our ovvne inuentions nor humane traditions but labour to finde out what is the good will of God acceptable and perfect as it is Rom. 12. 1. 2. And if vve would doe good Rom. 12. 1. 2. vvorks indeed vve must not follovv our owne phantasie but Gods commandements for vve are created vnto good works in Christ Iesus which God hath ordayned that wee should walke in them as it is Eph. 2. 10. Lastly this may restraine vs from Wil-worship and Ephe. 2. 10. superstition in that whatsoeuer our good meaning deuotion Wil-worship is the seruice of sathan not of God is yet in truth whilst vve offer vnto God superstitious idolatrous seruice we doe not worship the Lord but sathan the vncleane spirit chiefe author of this spirituall whoredome So when the Israelites vvorshipped idols and offred sacrifices vnto then howsoeuer they pretended that they vvorshipped the true Iehouah in them yet the Lord plainely saith that they did not offer vnto God but vnto diuels Deut. 32. 17. So Psal 106. 37 They offred their sonnes and daughters vnto Diuels And the Lord plainely saith that Deut. 32. 17. Psal 106. 37. whilest they worshipped their images in the wildernesse they did not offer vnto him whatsoeuer they pretended as it is Amos. 5. 25. The reason hereof is plaine for whose will Amos. 5. 25. vve obserue them vve obey and their seruants vve are to whom we yeeld obedience as the Apostle sheweth Ro. 6. 16 Rom. 6. 16. But the vvill of God is that we should vvorship him in spirit and truth according to the prescript rule of his Word turning aside neither to the right hand nor to the left the vvill of Sathan is that either vve doe not vvorship God at all or that we worship him vvith our owne wil-vvorship superstitious deuotions and therefore they vvho leaue the sincere and pure vvorship of God and vvill not obey his reuealed vvill but serue him vvith their owne inuentions humaine traditions they may be truely said notwithstanding their good intentions to vvorship the diuell rather then the true God The fourth thing to be obserued is that the Lord doth God punisheth one sinne with another not onely punish sinne vvith punishments properly so called but also doth punish one sinne vvith another not by infusing vvickednesse or by tempting that is alluring or prouoking men vnto sin for God thus tempteth no man as it is Iam. 1. 13. Iames 1. 13. But by withdrawing his grace and giuing them ouer to bee misled by their owne corruption Thus hee punished Pharaoh with hardnes of hart not by making it hard but by denying the oyle of his grace whereby it should haue beene softened Thus hee tempted Dauid to number the people 2 Sam. 24. 1. because his wrath was kindled against Israell 2. Sam. 24. 1. for their sinnes Thus he punished the Gentiles Idolatry by giuing them vp to their own vile affections to a reprobate sense Rom. 1. And thus in these latter dayes because men Rom. 1. will not loue and imbrace his truth he sendeth amongest them strong delusions that they should beleeue lyes 2 Thes 2. 11. And 2. Thes 2. 11. this is the most grieuous punishment which can be inflicted in this life for other punishments through the blessing of God are vsuall meanes to bring vs vnto him by true repentance but when vve are punished by adding sinne vnto sin we doe more and more flye from him Other punishments are sharp eye salues to make vs see our misery that vvee may be moued to sue for Gods mercy and do make vs loath sin when as we feele the smart and see the cursed fruite vvhich it bringeth forth but by this punishment mens vnderstandings are darkned and their hearts hardened and their consciences seared and so multiply their sinnes and increase in fearfull manner the measure of their condemnation More particularly vve here learne that the Lord punisheth God punisheth spiritual whordome with corporall vncleannesse Num. 25. 1. 2. spirituall whoredome with corporall vncleanesse euen as contrariwise he punisheth carnall adultery vvith spirituall fornication Of the former vve haue an Example in this place and in the Israelites who joyned with the Moabites first in their Idolatry and then in filthy whoredome Yea and in our owne times the Lord punisheth the spirituall fornication of the Whore of Babilon the Church of Rome by giuing them vp to vile affections and to all kindes of abhominable filthinesse which maketh them infamous throughout the world Of the latter wee haue an example in Salomon who being vnmeasurably addicted to the sin of vncleanesse and therefore giuen ouer of God to his owne lusts was seduced by his strange wiues to commit also with them spirituall whoredome with their Idols The vse of the generall doctrine is that we carefully take That it is a most dangerous punishment when God punisheth one sinne with another heede least vvee securely lie vnder that heauie punishment whereby God punisheth one sinne with another otherwise we may easily deceiue our selues and think our state happy when it is most miserable When the Lord layeth vpon vs corporall punishments our very sense and feeling putteth vs in minde of our sinnes and with a kinde of vrgent necessitie forceth vs to sue for Gods fauour by vnfayned repentance but for the most part we are insensible of this heauy punishment through the pleasing sweetnesse of sinne and the blindnesse of our vnderstanding in spirituall things But the more difficulty there is in the matter the more circumspection let vs vse in watching ouer our selues and when Gods word teacheth vs that God is just in punishing of sin and our owne consciences tell vs that we haue grieuously offended if we haue no sensible punishments layed vpon vs for our sinnes in vvhich we lye vvithout repentance let vs obserue if the Lord doe not punish vs by this other way namely by giuing vs ouer to security and hardnes of hart and to commit sinne vpon sin without any remorse or touch of conscience Now the best meanes to prevent this iudgement is to make a holy vse of Gods more gentle chastisements to be moued thereby vnto true repentance for vsually the Lord doth not inflict vpon his Church
because hee dishonoured GOD and caused his holy name to be blasphemed amongst the Gentiles by his sinnes of adulterie and murther as also by his indulgency towards his Children whom he not onely corrected not but not so much as reproued the Lord punished him not onely as hee was a King but also as hee was a Father by suffering both Children and Subjects to neglect their duetie and as both by the sword of the Children of Ammon and his owne vncleanesse hee had dishonoured God so the Lord vsed both the sword and filthines of his owne Children to his dishonour and disgrace For Ammon his Sonne defiled Thamar his Daughter and then Absalon murthered Ammon because his Father had not as hee ought duely punished his abhominable filthinesse And then againe when as justice was not executed against Absalon for his murther according to Gods Law hee liued to the dishonour of his Father who had not giuen glory to God by inflicting deserued punishments for sinne defiling his Concubines in the sight of the people and thrusting him for a time out of his kingdome with extreame perill of his life The vse of this Doctrine serueth first to teach vs that aboue all things wee labour in the performance of all holy Dueties to aduance the glory of Gods holy Name whereby it will come to passe that the Lord will bee carefull of our honour and reputation and so guide and direct by his holy Spirit all those who belong vnto vs that they shall performe all good Dueties vvhich may both credit and comfort vs. Whereas on the other side if wee dishonour God by neglecting such duties as hee requireth he will withdraw his spirit and giue ouer our inferiours to their owne vnnaturall stubbornesse and perversnesse and then they by neglecting all good duties will dishonour and disgrace vs. 1 Sam. 2. 30. 1 Sam. 2. 30. Secondly from hence wee learne whence originally Whence chieflie proceede all disorders in families proceede all disorders and enormious Crimes in families namely because the chiefe heads neglect their duety towards God and so dishonour his holy Name It is an vsuall complaint which soundeth in euery mans eares in these our dayes that children are vndutifull to parents stubborne and disobedient and that Seruants vvere neuer so negligent in performance of all dutyes towards their superiours and men wonders to see such a great difference betweene these times and those which went before But if wee would goe to the fountaine of these euils and finde out the core of all these corruptions wee shall finde that howsoeuer inferiours cannot be excused yet the fault is principally in the Superiours and gouernours Either because they neglect their dutie towards them from whom they expect dutie as by being like Elie indulgent not correcting the vices of their Children and so honouring them more then God or by being loose in their gouernment or lewde and scandalous in their example or finally because they doe not like Abraham instruct their familie in the wayes of the Lord themselues nor take care that they may be instructed by others and so liuing in ignorance and neglecting all duties which they owe to God it is no meruaile that they are vndutifull and disobedient to parents and gouernours seeing the loue and feare of God is the fountaine of all loue and dutie towards men Or if so be men can pleade not guiltie in all these inditements yet if they be arraigned at the barre of Gods iudgement and haue their owne consciences produced as witnesses against them they will bee forced to confesse that they haue ben exceeding negligent in performing all good duties towards God himselfe and through their coldnesse backwardnesse want of zeale and disobedience they haue beene wanting to God in the aduancement of his glorie and contrariwise haue dishonoured his name and scandalized their profession and therefore it is most just with God that hee exposeth them to shame and reproach by suffering their children and seruants to liue in such infamous sinnes and rebellious wickednesse as disgrace and discredite the whole familie without any inward restraint of his spirit or any outward stop by afflictions and punishments Thirdly whereas hee saith that this people who did Ignorance doth not free vs from the punishment of sinne not vnderstand that is who continued ignorant of God and his will should fall and bee ouerwhelmed with Gods judgements hence wee obserue that ignorance will not free vs from punishment but rather will make vs to bee swallowed vp of vengeance in the day of wrath For the better vnderstanding whereof wee are to consider what ignorance is lawfull and good and what is sinfull and wicked what ignorance excuseth and extenuateth sinne and mittigateth punishment and what doth aggrauate them Of diuers kinds of ignorance 1 Commendable ignorance And first wee are to know that there is a lawfull and commendable kinde of ignorance when as wee doe not presume to vnderstand aboue that which is meete to vnderstand but that wee doe vnderstand according to sobrietie as God hath dealt to euery man the measure of Faith as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 12. 3. And when as wee leaue the secret things Rom. 12. 3. not reuealed in Gods word to the Lord and earnestly labour to informe our selues in those things which are reuealed as it is Deut. 29. 29. not curiously prying into Gods hidden Deut. 29. 29. Mysteryes but rather drawing before them the curtaine of reuerent ignorance For example it is no sinne to bee ignorant of Gods secret will and counsaile and of his works before the Creation of the orders and degrees of the Angels or not to comprehend by a cleare and distinct knowledge the Mysterie of the Trinitie the hypostaticall Vnion of Christ two natures nor the Vnion betweene Christ and his Church seeing some of these are not manifestly reuealed but as it were in a darke Myrrour and some being infinite and incomprehensible can no more bee comprehended by our shallow vnderstanding then the whole world can bee grasped in a mans hand or the maine Ocean can be contained in a nut-shell The sinfull ignorance is of two kindes The first necessary Of sinfull and necessary ignorance the other voluntary and affected Necessary ignorance is eyther that darknesse of vnderstanding and blindnesse of minde deriued from our first Parents which is one of the branches of originall sinne or that actuall ignorance which continueth in vs after wee come to yeares when as we are depriued of the meanes of knowledge both which cannot bee excused much lesse defended in that wee are ignorant of those things which wee ought to know and that through our owne default as being guilty of the sinne of our first Parents for God in them indued vs with a cleare light of knowledge but wee in them did fall into sinne and thereby put out the light and defaced the image of God in our vnderstanding But howsoeuer this ignorance is the euill of
sinne and Necessarie ignorance extenuateth faults not the euill of punishment alone as some haue imagined yet it doth excuse other faults and sinnes and also lesseneth the punishment It doth excuse wholie a fault before men when as it is committed through necessarie ignorance all meanes of knowledge being wanting but before God it doth not wholy excuse and acquite vs for the reasons aboue alledged but onely in part and as the schoolemen speake it freeth vs à tanto non à toto that is it lesseneth our sinne and punishment but doth not wholy take them away so our Sauiour saith that the seruant that knew not his maisters will and did commit things worthy of stripes should not altogether escape vnpunished but should bee beaten with fewer stripes Luke 12. 48. And that Tiâ—e Luke 12. 48. and Sidon who wanted those meanes of knowledge which Corazin and Bethsaida neglected should not altogether be acquitted in the day of judgement but more easilie punished Math. 11. 21. Mat. 11. 21. But yet this also is to be held with this caution and reseruation Ignorance as it is the punishment of sinne excuseth not that wee vnderstand it onely of primarie and simple ignoraunce and not of that necessarie ignoraunce which is a just punishment of sinne namely when as men being enlightned with the knowledge of God and his truth are for with-houlding of this truth in vnrighteousnesse and not louing nor imbracing it giuen vp of God to a reprobate sense to blindnesse of minde and to bee seduced and besotted with errours and stronge delusions Which was the case of many of the Israelites in this place of the Gentiles Rom. 1. 18. 28. and is the state of many Rom. 1. 18. 28. 2. Thes 2. 10. 11. in these dayes as it was foretould 2 Thes 2. 10. 11. For this ignorance is so farre from excusing other sinnes that in it selfe it is damnably desperate for howsoeuer in regard of the absence of meanes it is for the present necesarie yet if wee respect the first causes thereof it is wilfull and obstinate Now whereas it may be objected that the Apostle saith The meaning of Acts. 17. 30. vnto the Gentiles that the Lord did not regard the times of their ignorance Act. 17. 30. wee are to know first that it is not taken simply but comparatiuely that hee did not regard so much their sinnes committed in the time of ignorance as those which they should commit after the manifestation of his truth and secondly that the speach is not legall shewing what God would exact in the rigour of his justice but Euangelicall namely that hee would not impute those sinnes of ignorance vnto them but bury them in Christs death and obedience so that now they would imbrace him as their Sauiour by a liuely faith and bring forth the fruits hereof in vnfained repentance forsaking their former ignorance and the sinfull fruits thereof and labouring after knowledge and holy obedience The other kinde of ignorance which is affected and voluntary when as men continue ignorant because they neglect and contemne the meanes of knowledge offred vnto them is so farre from excusing other sinnes that it doth much aggrauate them as being it selfe in a desperate degree of sinne and also the cause of much other wickednesse for therefore they refuse to know their maisters will because Psal 36. 3. they are desperately resolued not to obey it and will not vnderstand because they will not bee hindered in their course of wickednesse Of such the Psalmist speaketh Psal 36. 3. Hee hath left off to vnderstand and to doe good or least hee should doe good And as this doth aggrauate mens sinnes so also it doth increase their punishment and augment the fearefull measure of their condemnation But of Verse 1. 6. of this Chapter this I haue already spoken and therefore I will here passe it ouer The vse hereof is that wee doe not labour to hide our sinnes vnder this broken vaile of Ignorance or extenuate our faults by pretending that if wee doe offend it is because wee are ignorant and know no better for our ignorance after that wee haue so long injoyed the light of the Gospell cannot bee necessarie but voluntary and wilfull because wee neglect or dispise the meanes of knowledge and therefore this ignorance will not excuse vs but rather aggrauate both our sinne and punishment Lastly wee here learne that when the Lord hath vsed God giueth ouer those who dispise the means of their conversion all meanes both by his word and works his benefites chastisements and more gentle punishments to bring a people to Knowledge Faith and Repentance and they neuerthelesse neglecting and contemning these meanes doe continue in wilfull Ignorance grose Infidelitie and secure Impenitencie then the Lord will giue them ouer to their owne wicked courses and suffer them to fall head-long both into the euils of sinne and the euils of punishment For Example hee will giue them ouer to the blindenesse of their mindes to runne on in Errours Heresies Superstition and Idolatry to the perversenesse of their wils to refuse the good and chuse the euill to their owne vile affections to commit such abhominable wickednesse as nature it selfe though much corrupted abhorreth and detesteth and euen to a reprobate sense that they may heape sinne vpon sinne and treasure vp against themselues wrath against the day of wrath And when hee hath often assayed fatherly corrections and light afflictions to amend them and they will not bee reformed hee will cause them to bee ouertaken by his fearefull plagues and heauie judgements and in the end plunge them into the gulfe of destruction and eternall condemnation An Example hereof wee haue in this place for when the Israelits would not vnderstand nor bee reformed neyther by Gods Word nor works his mercies nor iudgements the Lord caused them to fall and to be ouer-whelmed with most fearefull punishments When the Gentiles would not serue God according to that light of nature which hee had giuen vnto them hee gaue them vp to their owne vile affections and to a reprobate minde Rom. 1. When the Lord giueth vnto men Rom. 1. meanes of knowledge and they refuse instruction then hee will pronounce that fearefull sentence 1 Cor. 14. 38. If any 1 Cor. 14. 38. man bee ignorant let him bee ignorant If hee long affordeth the meanes of regeneration and yet men continue in their vnrighteousnesse and naturall corruptions hee will leaue them to themselues and passe vpon them that difinitiue sentence Apoc. 22. 11. Hee that is vniust let him be vniust Apoc. 22. 11. still and hee that is filthy let him bee filthy still If hee in his patience and long-suffering doe giue vnto sinners long time of repentance and also graciously affordeth vnto them the meanes of their conversion then is there nothing to bee expected but vtter destruction and desolation if by all these meanes they will not
bee reclaymed So when the people of Iuda grieuously sinned the Lord hauing compassion on his people sendeth his Prophets to call them to repentance But when as they mocked the Messengers of God and dispised his words and mis-vsed his Prophets then there being no remedy the wrath of the Lord was kindled against his people and hee deliuered them into Captiuitie and made their Land desolate as appeareth 2 Chron. 36. 15. 16. 17. And in the time of our Sauiour 2 Chro. 36. 15. 16. Christ when as they stopped their eares against his gracious call and would not vnderstand the great woorke of Redemption wrought by him which was so euidently declared both by his Word and workes hee pronounceth against them the fearefull sentence of desolation and destruction Luk. 13. 34. 35. Luk. 13. 34. 35 The reason hereof is because the Lord the most wise Physition of our soules will not loose his labour by ministring his Physicke to such Patients whose diseases are desperate and therefore when they wilfully refuse to bee cured rend in peeces his prescripts pull off his plaisters and reject those wholesome Potions which hee ministreth to purge them from their corruptions and to restore them to their spirituall health he giueth them ouer to themselues to dye and perish in the sicknesse of their soules Secondly as the Lord hateth all other sinne so his soule abhorreth the contempt of his Word which hee hath appointed to bee the meanes of the conversion and saluation of all sinners And therefore if his sword of the spirit will not make a separation betweene vs and our sinnes hee will make it a sword of vengeance and destruction to cut vs off in his fierce wrath For it is neuer drawne out but it accomplisheth eyther the work of his mercy or of his iudgement So the Lord saith Esay 45. 23. I haue sworne by my Esay 45. 23. and 55. 11. selfe the word is gone out of my mouth in righteousnesse it shall not returne c. And 55. 11. So shall my word bee that goeth out of my mouth it shall not returne vnto me voyd but it shall accomplish that which I will and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it So the Apostle saith that Gods word is the sauour of life to them that are saued and the sauour of death to those that perish 2 Cor. 2. 15. 26. 2. Cor. 2. 15. 16. The vse hereof serueth to teach vs that with all carefull diligence wee make profitable vse of the meanes which the Lord hath giuen vs both for the inlightening of our vnderstandings and the reforming of our liues For if hauing the word of God purely and sincerely preached wee continue in wilfull ignorance and will not vnderstand if being allured by God mercies and inforced by his judgements wherwith diuersly at diuers times hee hath exercised vs wee notwithstanding continue in our impenitency and securitie what remayneth but that the Lord should giue vs ouer as a desperate cure and suffer vs to runne on in the course of sinne vntill at length wee fall into the pit of destruction in this life and into the bottomlesse gulfe of condemnation in the life to come AND thus much concerning the former part of this The second part of the Chapter Chapter in which I haue shewed are contayned diuers bils of Inditements against the rebellious and apostate Church of Israell now because they were desperately suncke in their wickednesse and past all hope of recouerie In the second part of the Chapter hee laboureth to perswade with the house of Iuda that they should not joyne with them in their sinnes nor be seduced by their euill example to make the like Apostasie least accompanying them in their defection and rebellion they were also made pertakers of their punishments And this is the Prophets maine drift and scope in the second part of this Chapter The parts thereof are two The first is an admonition to the house of Iuda to auoide the sinnes of the Israelits The second contayneth certaine reasons to enforce it taken both from the haynousnesse of their sinnes and the greatnesse of their punishments The admonition is expressed verse 15. Though thou Israell play Verse 15 the harlot yet let not Iudah sinne Come not yee into Gilgall neyther goe yee vp to Beth-auen nor sweare The Lord liueth In which admonition he doth first ingenerall disswade them The expositiō from imitating the Israelites in their sinne and especially from their Idolatrie and Apostasie and then hee dehorteth them from certaine speciall meanes whereby they might easily be brought to communicate with them in their impietie namely joyning with them in irreligious societie and intermingling Gods pure worship with their superstition and Idolatrie The generall disswasion is contayned in these words Though thou Israell play the harlot yet let not Iuda sinne as if hee had said although thou Israell being wholy possessed with a spirit of fornication art so desperately addicted to idolatrie and spirituall whoredome that there is no hope remayning that euer thou wilt be reclaymed yet let not the Lord be as it were robbed of both his sonnes in the same day O let not Iuda who is not as yet come to that desperate degree of sin be seduced by your bad neighbour-hood and euill example and deriue the same guilt of iniquitie vpon himselfe for so the word Assam vsually signifieth such a fault or guilt as is deriued from one to another the one being the motiue and impulsiue cause of the other sinne The ground of this disswasion was the dangerous estate of the people of Iuda first in regard of their neere neighbour-hoode with these idolatrous Israelites who were ready to seduce them both by their example and allurements the which is implyed in the first words Though thou Israell c. As though he should haue said seeing thou Israel which art so neere a neighbour and kinsman to Iuda art so defiled with idolatrie that there is great daunger least thou should poyson them with thy contagion yet let Iuda carefully take heede to auoide thy leprous infection Secondly this amplyfieth their daunger that they were already tainted with their superstition and idolatrie which through their naturall corruption and proanes vnto this sin was apt to spread further and further and therefore like a good Phisition he laboureth to cure their ague in the first fits and to stay them from falling any deeper into this sicknesse of sinne And to this purpose hee admonisheth them that they should not imitate the Israelites in their Idolatrie but purge away their dreggs of superstition wherewith they were alreadie corrupted and restore Gods pure worship in his Temple amongst them by the office and Ministerie of his true Priests and Leuites Now howsoeuer this admonition did principally concerne the people of Iuda yet the Prophet doth here publish it to the Israelites speaking of Iuda in the third person as being absent And this hee doth
bee no remedie as it is said Chro. 36. 14. 2. Chro. 36. 14 The vse hereof serueth first to confute the practise of the Brownists who leaue and forsake the Church of Christ for some small spots and little wrinkles their Ministers refusing to preach and the people to heare in our congregations But herein they nothing resemble the Lord whose children they would seeme to be who when the Church of Israel had made a feareful apostasie from Gods true religion and was wholly defiled with superstition idolatrie and all wickednesse and obstinately continued in these sinnes notwithstanding the manifold and continuall meanes which the Lord vsed to call them to repentance yet still hee sendeth his Prophets vnto them to teach admonish and reproue them that they might be brought to amendment and when as they desperately perseuered in sinne and were now past all hope of recouerie he causeth his Prophet to admonish the Iewes to auoid their sinnes and punishments when as their state also was exceedingly corrupted Secondly it serueth for our comfort and incouragement The Lord hath mercy in store for those who forsake their euill waies if that now at the length we will forsake our euill waies and take hold of the meanes of our conuersion whilest God offereth them vnto vs. For howsoeuer wee are sunke deepe in our rebellion and haue many waies prouoked Gods wrath continuing in our sinnes notwithstanding the Lord hath afforded vs such plentifull meanes to bring vs to amendment yet if now wee will begin a new course and consecrate our selues to the seruice of God there is assured hope of pardon For yet the Lord waiteth that hee may haue mercie vpon vs Esa 30. 68. yet he patiently granteth vnto vs the meanes of our conuersion and wee may assure our selues that if hee be so gratious when as wee obstinately perseuere in sinne hee will be much more mercifull if we turne vnto him by true repentance But on the other side if wee contemne so great a mercie of God we shall haue a more fearefull iudgement laid vpon vs for laesa patientia furor the greater Gods patience is which wee despise the more furious reuenge hee will take on vs in the day of his visitation Rom. 2. 4. 5. The second thing to be obserued is that Gods Ministers Rom. 2. 4. 5. ought not to surcease their paines in their Ministerie though The Ministers must not surcease their paines in the Ministerie they plainly discerne that the estate of the people committed to their charge is altogether desperate and past hope of recouerie For though there were no apparance of hope at home yet he is painfully to persist in the worke of the Ministerie that hee may conuert those who are abroad and want the preaching of the word that so hee may helpe to gather those into the Church which are elected and increase the number of the faithfull as much as in him lieth So when the Israelites to whom our Prophet was sent were past cure he laboureth to conuert the Iewes vnto God And so when the Iewes desperately refused the meanes of their conuersion and saluation the Apostles ceased not their labours but turned to the Gentiles and by their painfull preaching endeuoured to conuert them vnto the faith For howsoeuer our hearers profit not there is a necessitie that lieth vpon vs and a fearefull woe denounced against vs if we preach not the Gospell 1. Cor. 9. 16. Whatsoeuer bee the successe of our labours wee 1. Cor. 9. 16. are charged as wee will answere it before God and before the Lord Iesus Christ which shall iudge the quicke and the dead at his appearing that we preach the word and be instant in season and out of season and that wee improue rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine 2. Tim. 4. 1. 2. Whether the people 2. Tim. 4. 1. 2. will heare vs or no we must tell them of their sinnes and giue them warning of Gods approching iudgements and then though they die in their sinnes yet wee haue discharged our dutie and shall saue our owne soules Ezech. 33. 7. 8. 9. Ezech. 33 7 8 9. Those reprooued who surcease their paines in the Ministerie The vse hereof serueth to reprooue those who surcease their paines in the worke of the Ministerie because they cannot see the fruite of their labours but contrariwise finde that the more diligently they preach vnto their people the more obstinately they contemne the meanes of their saluation lothe the food of their soules and persist in their impenitencie For the neglect of other mens duties must not be an argument to make vs neglect ours but rather should make vs more earnest in the worke of the Ministerie Neither doe we know whom nor when the Lord will call the Spirit bloweth where it listeth and when it listeth and the Lord who hath the hearts of all in his hand can make those who were lions Esa 11. and beares and wolues yesterday to become this day gentle as lambes innocent as doues and of mockers of his word he can make zealous conuerts of persecuting Saul a preaching Act. 2. 13. 37. Act. 9. Paul Besides though they had certaine assurance that they should neuer conuert a soule of those people which are committed to them nor build vp any one in the faith of Christ yet are they not discharged of their worke nor hereby haue receiued a priuiledge of idlenesse seeing when these who haue often heard them doe obstinately stop their eares there are perhaps others who would willingly haue the benefit of their Ministerie And though there were not yet must we preach the word euen when wee are assured that it is the sauour of death vnto death because the Lord who hath set vs on worke and will surely pay vs our wages is as well glorified by executing iustice against obstinate sinners as by shewing mercie to those who are by his word moued to repentance and amendment of life The third thing to be obserued is that as al men had need The danger of euill neighbourhood to be admonished of their waies in the ministerie of the word so especially those which liue neere vnto wicked and vngodly neighbours who by their manifold inducements allurements and euill examples are alwaies readie to seduce them out of the way of righteousnesse into the way of sinne For this was the case of the people of the Iewes in this place who being themselues corrupted had the wicked Israelites for their neighbours who by all meanes were ready to draw them more and more from God into the bywaies of sin and wickednesse and therefore the Lord thought it good and necessarie to stop them in these euill courses not only by the admonitions of their owne Prophets who were purposely sent vnto them but also causeth our Prophet who was sent to the Israelites to admonish them to beware of being corrupted by their euill example So when the
what agreement hath the Temple of God with idols Secondly because the Lord is not capable of any copartnership for whereas there are three sorts of men who can abide no sharing nor partnership a King in his kingdome a master in his familie a husband in his mariage bed the Lord is both our King master and husband Hee is a King yea a glorious King Psal 24. and last verse and he will not giue his Psal 24. 10. Esay 42. 8. glorie to another Esay 42. 8. and therefore he will rule vs alone by the scepter of his word or he will thrust vs from vnder his gouernment and giue vs ouer to be ruled by the tyrannie of Satan and our owne corrupt wils He is our master Malac. 1. 6. who requireth all our seruice or else will haue Malac. 1. 6. none of it at all because we cannot performe faithfull seruice to two masters especially being of a contratie disposition Matth. 6. 24. He is the husband of the Church Esa 54. 5. Matth. 6. 24. Esay 54. 5. yea a iealous husband who can endure no cotriuals in his loue and therefore if she will needs play the harlot with others the Lord will diuorce her from him as being altogether vnworthie to enioy his loue The vse of this doctrine serueth to admonish vs that wee Wee must make no mixture betweene Christs true religion and Popish superstition carefully beware of making a mixture betweene that true religion which we professe and Popish superstition that is the religion of Christ and the religion of Antichrist for seeing they match yea and far exceed euen the Gentiles themselues in their multitude of idols they hauing for euery day in the yeare for euery little village in a whole kingdome and for euery occasion and imployment a seuerall Saint to whom they giue diuine honor by praying vnto them by erecting statues images and temples for their honor by dedicating and setting apart holy daies for their seruice by making vowes and offering oblations vnto them seeing they worship the Idoll of the Masse and creepe to the crosse and to magnifie their owne merits extenuate the al-sufficient merits of Iesus Christ therefore it is as possible to reconcile truth and falshood light and darknesse God and Belial as Christian religion with Popish superstition And therfore let those whom God hath in mercie seuered from this Romish synagogue hearken to the Prophets admonitiō Come yee not at Gilgal nor go vp to Beth-auen and let those who are alreadie amongst them hearken to that voice which came downe from heauen Go out of her my people and bee not pantakers in her sinnes that yee receiue not of her plagues Apocal. Apoc. 18. 4. 18. 4. ANd thus much cōcerning the admonition Now follow the reasons wherby it is inforced the which are of two sorts the first are taken from their sinnes the other from their punishments Their sinnes are first generally propounded namely that they were vndutiful stubborne and rebellious vers 16. And then they are more specially expounded to wit that they had grieuously transgressed the first table by their grosse idolatrie vers 17. and the second also both by intemperancie against themselues and by their adultery and extorsion against their neighbours vers 18. Their punishments which should discourage Iuda from imitating their sinnes were two the first was captiuitie vers 16. the other ignominie and confusion vers 19. And these are the particular branches of this last part of the Chapter Now we will entreate of them as they lie in order Vers 16. For Israel is rebellious as an vnrulie heyfer now the Vers 16 Lord wil feed thē as a lambe in a large place In which words are The exposition contained two reasons to disswade Iuda frō associating thēselues in too neere familiaritie and friendship with the Israelites especially frō ioyning with them in their idolatrous worship The first whereof is taken from their sin the other from their punishment Their sinne is contained in these words For Israel is rebellious as an vnrulie heyfer The meaning is that the Israelites were exceedingly contumacious and stubborne and euen wanton in their rebellion and that they were become like out-lawes who had shaked off the yoke of Gods gouernment for so the word Sorerah which is heere translated rebellious is taken elsewhere as Deut. 21. 18. If any man haue a sonne that is Sorer stubborne and rebellious 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deut. 21. 18. that is to say who will not submit himselfe to his fathers gouernment c. Now this their rebellious stubbornnesse is in liuely manner expressed by a similitude taken from an vnruly heifer the which is here contracted but may be thus explicated as the heifer which is well fatted by running in a fruitfull pasture groweth in time so wanton that she contemneth her master shaketh off the yoke gaddeth abroad and skippeth ouer hedge and ditch into other pastures rather for wantonnesse then for hunger so the Israelites being fatted by Gods manifold benefits grew thereby so wanton and rebellious that they despised the Lord who sed them shooke off the yoke of his gouernment denying to submit themselues to be ruled by his holy word forsooke the Temple which was appointed by the Lord to be their pasture wherein hee would feede them with his word and Sacraments and broke into forbidden places euen the hils groues and idolatrous Temples where for wantonnesse and not for hunger they fedde themselues with the poysonous hemlocke of idolatrie and Heathenish superstition refusing in the meane time the wholesome food of their soules Gods pure and sincere worship whereby they should haue been fed to eternall life In which similitude diuers things are implied first that the Israelites were contumatious and rebellious against the Lord and that beyond all bounds and limits of humanitie and therefore they are compared in their rebellion not with reasonable men but with vnreasonable beasts to shew their stupiditie and brutishnes in this their sinne Secondly hee intimateth their audacious stubbornnesse whereby they were readie to resist God to his face in that he compareth them not to such beasts as shew their contempt of their master by their flight and running away but to a stubborne and vnruly heifer which will not only shake off the yoke but also put at her master with her hornes Thirdly here is implied their vnruly wantonnesse which would not suffer them to continue in one and the same Church with the Iewes as it were in one heard and one pasture but caused them after a wilde fashion to seuer themselues from the rest and to leape as it were ouer Gods fence to associate themselues with the Gentiles in their more then brutish idolatrie and damnable superstitions Lastly hee heere intimateth their wicked abuse of Gods blessings wherewith being as it were fatted and pampered to the full they did not only vngratefully forget and forsake the Lord but also rebelliously cast
off the yoke of his gouernment and stubbornely opposed his will and as it were in sauage and brutish manner made head against him Now what could be a more forcible disswasion to restraine all amongst the people of Iuda in whō there was any sparke of grace or dramme of goodnesse from consorting with the Israelites in neere familiaritie and much more in their Heathenish idolatrie then this that they were barbarous yea brutish rebels against the soueraigne Maiestie and most mightie King of heauen and earth who after an audacious manner resisted and opposed against God as it were to his face and who had separated themselues from Gods true Church and from the communion of Saints to ioyne with the Heathen people in their idolatrie and that not being vrged through any necessitie but of a waiward will and vnruly wantonnesse vnto which they were come through the wicked and vngratefull abuse of Gods blessings and plentifull benefits wherewith they were fed and pampered according to that Deut. 32. 15. But he that should haue bin vpright when hee waxed fat spurned with his heele Thou art fat thou art Deut. 32. 15. grosse thou art laden with fatnesse therefore hee forsooke God that made him and regarded not the strong God of his saluation Amos 4. 1. And this was the first reason to disswade the men of Iuda Amos 4. 1. from consorting with the idolatrous Israelites The second argument is taken from their punishment in these words Now the Lord will feed them as a lambe in a large place Wherby is signified that the Lord would bring vpon the people of Israel all kinde of miserable calamities in the land of their captiuitie wherewith he would tame their stubborne vnrulinesse and humble their haughtie pride But let vs descend vnto more particulars In this punishment here threatned two things are to be considered first the time whē it should be inflicted secondly the punishmēt it selfe The time is expressed in the present tense Now the Lord will feede them Whereby is signified that seeing they were growen to such haughtie stubbornnesse in their rebellion God would no longer indure it but would take a speedie course to abate their pride master their vnruly stubbornnesse and to tame their wantonnesse by loading them as it were with calamities The punishment it selfe is expressed by way of allegorie for as before he had signified their vnrulinesse and rebellion by a similitude of an vnruly heifer so now he setteth downe their abiect and miserable condition vnder the similitude of a sillie wandring lambe in a desert place As though hee should say Because whilest I fed them plentifully with my benefits they behaued themselues like wanton stubborne and vnruly beasts I will out of hand strip them of my gifts wherewith they are too much pampered and so loade them with miseries and calamities that they shall become as mild and tame as sillie lambes wandring in the wildernesse and forsaken both of damme and shepheard By which similitude the Prophet doth in most liuely maner decipher the miserable condition of the people of Israel for first whereas sheepe being sociable creatures delight in companie and loue to be in the flocke it is vnto them irksome and tedious when being straied from the rest they wander alone in desert places but such tediousnesse of life the Lord threatneth against the Israelites for seeing they would not associate themselues with the rest of his flocke the people of Iuda nor would bee content to be infolded in his Temple as it were in their safe sheepfould but behaued themselues rather like wanton heifers then like the Lords sheep taking delight in gadding from the rest of their companie and leaping into forbidden pastures therefore the Lord threatneth that seeing through wantonnesse they delighted in separation he would so scatter them amongst the Heathen that they should not haue any flock to ioine themselues vnto nor no fellowship or communion one with an other but should become like single sheepe scattered here and there in vast and desert places And this is implied whereas hee vseth the singular number saying that they should be feede not as lambes flocking together but as a lambe seuered from the rest of his companie Againe the good and saferie of the sillie lambe herein consisteth when as hee is vnder the gouernment and protection of his carefull shepheard and may satisfie his hunger either by sucking his damme or by nibling the sweet grasse in a pleasant pasture on the other side no greater miserie can befall the sillie lambe then to be forsaken of the shepheard abandoned of the damme and to goe wandring in the wildernesse amongst wolues and other sauage beasts especially being sillie and simple in wit vnable to make any shift by policie to escape danger feeble and weake not able to make resistance against the least violence and slow of pace hauing no hope to saue himselfe by flight For what can the poore lambe doe in this case but wander vp and downe fearing euery shadow and trembling at euery noise till he haue spent his strength with bleating and crying for hopelesse helpe or is pined with hunger or is made a pray of some rauenous beast But this the Lord threatneth should be the condition of the rebellious Israelites for because they would not bee ruled by him their louing and carefull shepheard hee excluded them out of his fould and thrust them from vnder his gouernment and protection because they despised their mother the true Church he seuers and scatters them from her so as they could not any longer sucke her breasts nor receiue the milke of the word and Sacraments for the relieuing their spirituall hunger because they could not be content to liue in that fruitfull pasture the land of Canaan but like vnruly heifers tooke their chiefe pleasure in ranging abroad hee threatneth that hee would prouide a place for them large enough for they should haue the whole world to wander in after they were led into captiuity where their commons should be no lesse hard then full of danger for it should not be vnto them like the land of Israel and Iuda which was like a pleasant pasture hedged about on euerie side with the strong fence of Gods mightie power and euer watching prouidence but like a vast and desert wildernesse which being drie and barren should affoord vnto thē but bare and slender prouision to sustaine their liues and being full of cruell and wicked men as it were with so many wolues beares tigres and lions should giue vnto them continuall cause of feare of being deuoured and destroyed both in respect of their rauenous rage and powerfull malice and also their owne feeble weaknesse in making any resistance And this also was an effectuall argument to disswade the men of Iuda from associating themselues with the wicked Israelites seeing if they were copartners with them in their defection and rebellion forsaking Gods true Church Temple and religion to ioyne with them
we are defiled and deformed with the foule and filthy spots of our transgressions we should be as carefull to applie vnto vs the precious blood of Christ by a liuely faith that thereby being cleansed and purged we may be restored to our former beautie and perfection Fourthly we may here obserue that when a people professing Those who will not serue God shall be made slaues to their enemies religion doe cast off the yoke of Gods gouernment and in the pride and stubbornesse of their hearts contemne all meanes of their conuersion then the iudgements of God lie waiting at the dore and are readie to enter vpon them and because they will not submit themselues to be ruled by the scepter of Gods kingdome he will thrust them from vnder his protection cause them to be led into captiuitie and suffer their enemies to tyrrannize insult ouer them So in this place because the Israelites were become like vnrulie Heifers and would not beare the yoke of Gods gouernement he threatneth that they should become the captiues and slaues of their enemies and vnder their tyrannical thraldome indure manifold miseries and calamities Many examples might be brought to cleare this point In the time of the Iudges when the people rebelled against the Lord contemned his word and denied him their seruice and allegeance hee gaue them ouer into the hands of their enemies as the Canaanites Midianites Philistines and diuers others When the Iewes would not serue the Lord their soueraigne King hee made them serue tyrannicall Lords in a strange countrie both before and since the comming of Christ When Manasses and Zedechias would not regard the word of the Lord but persecuted his Prophets and made warre as it were against Heauen the Lord pulled downe their pride and broke their stubborne and rebellious hearts with the manifold calamities of a miserable captiuitie And this is that which the Lord threatneth against the rebellious potentates of the earth who in furious rage combined themselues against the kingdome of Iesus Christ namely that he would vexe them in his sore displeasure and because they would not be ruled by the scepter of his word he would crash them with his scepter of yron and breake them in peeces like a potters vessell Psalm 2. 2. 5. 9. So our Psal 2. 2. 5. 9. Sauiour Christ hath taught vs that those his enemies who had shaken off the yoke of his gouernement and would not let him raigne ouer them should be haled into his presence and slaine before his face Luk. 19. 27. Luk. 19. 27. And surely this is iust with God that those who deny vnto him their obedience and allegeance which is the Lords lawfull right both in respect of their creation continuall preseruation and of those manifold benefits which they haue receiued vnder his gouernement should be vsed as rebellious traitors and feele the extreamest rigour of his righteous lawes that those who will not bee ruled by the scepter of his word should be cut off with the sword of iustice and that they who will not serue their gracious Lord who richly rewardeth their imperfect seruice with the vnderserued wages of both temporall benefits in this life and eternall glorie in the life to come should in their bodies be yeelded vp to the tyrannicall gouernement of their insolent enemies who will reward their seruice with iniuries indignities and manifold calamities and both in bodie and soule become the vassals and slaues of sinne Satan the world and their owne vnrulie lusts whose wages is eternall death after a wretched and miserable life The vse hereof is that we labour to conforme our selues in holy obedience vnto the will of our heauenly King and submit our selues to be ruled by the scepter of his word and then he will keepe vs vnder his protection defend vs from the malice and furie of all our enemies and greatly inrich vs with his blessings and benefits Whereas on the other side if we deny vnto him our allegeance he will take no further charge of vs but will lay vs open to the common spoyle if we be proude he will finde meanes to humble vs if stubborne and vnrulie he will take a speedie course to tame and rule vs and if like vntamed heifers we shake off the yoke of his gouernement which is light and easie hee can hamper vs well enough by laying vpon our neckes the yron yoke of our tyrannical enemies which will gall vs not onely to the quicke but euen to the heart Lastly wee may here obserue how wretched and miserable The miserable estate of those who are thrust from vnder Gods protection their estate is who for their rebellious stubburnnesse are thrust from vnder Gods gouernement and protection For they shall be as a lambe in a large place that is as the poore lambe is in a most desperate condition which wandreth alone in some vast wildernesse without any sheepheard to tend defend him or damme to feed him in danger either of pining or of deuouring so alike wretched is their estate who for their stubburnnesse and vnrulinesse are thrust out of Christs sheepfold from vnder his gouernement and protection For whereas whilest they were at his guiding hee led them into his greene pastures feeding them with his sweete milke and pleasant grasse of his word and Sacraments now they are depriued of this food of their soules so spiritually pined and starued whereas he fenced them in and kept them from wandring with the strong hedges of his benefits and gentle chastisements now the fence being taken away they stray abroad and wander vp and downe in the desert of this world both pinched with want of all spirituall foode and exposed to all maner of desperate danger whereas whilest they were vnder his direction they were vnder his protection also who by his prouidence and power defended them from worldly wolues and beares and from that ramping and roaring Lion fierce red Dragon Satan who daily assailed and earnestly laboured to deuoure them now being disarmed of his assistance they lie open to the common spoile being altogether vnable either to slie away or make resistance And this was the state of the first rebellious sheepe our great grandfather Adam when as by his Gen. 3. 7. sinne he had made himselfe naked this was the case of the Lords flocke the people of Israel when as they also had Exod. 32. 25. made themselues naked by their idolatry whilest they were in the wildernesse and into this condition they often brought themselues in the time of the Iudges For howsoeuer whilest they serued the Lord they had prosperitie peace plentie of all things and were so hedged in on all sides that all their enemies could not hurt them yet when as they made a desection from vnder his gouernment and for their grieuous sinnes were disarmed of his protection how speedily did their enemies inuade them how sharply did they assault them and how easily did
they pray vpon them And finally when they made no end of prouoking the Lord to anger by their sinnes how miserably were they scattered like sheepe without a shepheard and made a pray to the sauage beasts the cruell Heathens as the Lord threatneth in this place The vse hereof is that we carefully keep our selues in Gods safe sheepfold and pleasant pasture the true Church and attentiuely hearken and diligently obey the voyce of our great shepheard and so wee shall not only be safe vnder his protection but also be plentifully fedde with his abundant blessings Otherwise if we leaue our sheepish nature and become vnruly like vntamed heifers the Lord will let vs range at large pinch vs with penurie and expose vs to all the former dangers ANd thus much in generall concerning the sinnes of the Israelites namely their stubborne rebellion which the Prophet vseth as an argument to disswade the men of Iuda from associating themselues with them In the next place he doth more specially expresse the particular sinnes which most raigned amongst them the which are of two sorts first their sins against the first table in this verse and secondly their sinnes against the second table in the verse following Their sinne against the first table was their idolatrie in these words Vers 17. Ephraim is ioyned to idols Vers 17 let him alone Which words containe two things first a reason The exposition to disswade the men of Iuda from accompanying the Israelites in these words Ephraim is ioyned to idols and secondly a repetition of the generall dehortation whereby it is reenforced in the words following let him alone Concerning the former here by Ephraim we are Synecdochically to vnderstād the ten Tribes of Israel which made a defection from the house of Dauid and ioyned with Ieroboam But Ephraim one of the ten is here and elsewhere principally named first because it was at this time chiefe of all the rest both in honor and wealth Secondly he nameth Ephraim only to vpbraide his vnthankfulnes in that hee had abused Gods extraordinarie mercie towards him for wheras he had of the meere mercie and loue of God receiued the preheminence before his elder brother Manasses in his great grandfather Iacobs blessing and the priuiledge of the birthright the which also the Lord verified by the euent this should haue moued him to extraordinarie thankfulnes and obedience he contrariwise did not onely himselfe make a fearefull defection from God and his pure religion but polluted also the whole kingdome with his superstition idolatrie and became the head and first mouer of this horrible Apostasie Lastly he here nameth Ephraim rather then any other Tribe because Ieroboam the sonne of Nebat and other idolatrous Kings which were the setters vp and maintainers of idolatrie were herehence descended so that as hereby he taxeth the whole Tribe as being principall ringleaders to idolatrie so especially the Kings Nobles of this Tribe which by their authoritie example and practise drew not only them but the other Tribes also to idolatrie and superstition It is further added that this Ephraim is ioyned to idols the word signifieth a continued act of time namely as they had in former times so they continued to ioyne themselues to their idols where he vnderstandeth such a ioyning and coniunction as is betweene the fornicatour and the harlot who by their whoredome so ioyne together as that they become one flesh implying hereby that they and their idols were vnited together in such a neere and inseparable knot that there was scarce any possibilitie that they would euer admit of any disunion and separation And this was the maner of their coniunction The things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to which they were ioyned were their idols The word here vsed is deriued from an Hebrew roote which signifieth sorrow griefe and terror and therefore Iunius translateth it Coniunctus est terriculis Ephraim wherby is implied that the worshipping and seruing of idols neuer bringeth any sound comfort peace of conscience or cheerefull deuotion but griefe and seruile feare anxietie and trouble of mind And this is the meaning of the first part of this verse Now vpon this reason alledged the former dehortation is vrged and inforced in these words Let them alone The which many learned Expositors vnderstand as the speech of God to the Prophet as though the Lord seeing the stubborne peruersnes of the people who by no meanes would bee reclaimed should enioyne his Prophet to surcease his labours and to giue them ouer as being a desperate cure But I rather take it to bee the speech of the Prophet himselfe to the people of Iuda disswading them from intermedling with the Israelites because they were such grosse idolaters as were now become past hope of amendment And I thus expound it first because the maine drift of this second part of the chapter is to disswade the men of Iuda from associating themselues with the idolatrous Israelites and therefore as in the 15. verse he dehorted them from comming into their company so now he admonisheth them not to intermeddle or haue any dealings with them And secondly we see that after this restraint the Prophet still continueth his labours in the worke of his ministerie which hee would not haue done had the Lord by his prohibition enioyned him to desist for it is a fault to fight when the Lord soundeth the retraite as well as to stand still or flee backe when hee soundeth the alarum to battell And Hosea should haue offended if hee had preached when the Lord had enioyned him silence as well as Ionas in detracting his labours and in not speaking that which God had put into his mouth when he sent him on his message although I deny not but that the Lord doth sometimes vse rhetorical and semblable prohibitions in this kind not that he would haue the euent accord with the outward letter but to put the secure people in mind of the desperatenesse of their condition and to awake them out of their spiritual lethargie but I see no reason why we should run to figures when the plaine sense better accordeth with the scope of the place The meaning then is that Iuda should let the Israelites alone and haue no manner of familiaritie or entercourse of dealing with them For whereas they might pretend that they therfore conuersed with them that by their admonitions they might reclaime them from their idolatrie hee taketh away this obiection by shewing that they were so desperately addicted to their idols and so as it were glewed vnto and incorporated with them that there was no hope of any separation and therefore seeing there was no likelihood of their reclaiming it was the best course not to meddle with them for well might they make them worse but it was not like they could make the other better well might they allure them to communicate with them in their superstitions but it was scarce possible to disswade them from
contemne the word of the Lord and desperately resolue to continue in their idolatrie Iere. 44. 16. 17. 21. 22. The like may be said of Ieroboam Iere. 44. 16. 17. 21 22. Ahab and the rest of the idolatrous Kings who after they had ioyned themselues with idols could by no meanes be euer parted from them neither by Gods word nor by his miracles by his benefits nor by his punishments And euen in our owne daies doe wee not see that the idolatrous Papists hauing wedded themselues to their superstitions will by no meanes admit of any diuorce and separation but shutting their eyes against the light of Gods truth and hardening their hearts against all those holy precepts whereby idolatrie and superstition is forbidden and condemned impudently persist in their euill courses chusing rather to rase out that which was written by Gods owne finger and to mangle and maime the commandements of almighty God which prohibite the making and worshipping of images then to suffer their idolatrous superstitions to bee rooted out of their hearts or to admit of any diuision or separation betweene them and their idols The vse of this doctrine is that when any are suiters vnto We must preuent the beginnings of idolatrie vs in the behalfe of idols for our loue we giue them a speedie answere and forbid the banes when they are first published alleaging for our selues that wee are alreadie married to our husband Christ and therefore cannot entertaine their loue vnlesse wee would become notorious strumpets that we haue alreadie receiued Christ into our hearts and therefore there is no place there for idols seeing there can bee no communion betweene them that we are the temples of the holy Ghost which hath no agreement with idols as the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor. 6. 16. Yea let vs not onely abhorre 2 Cor. 6. 16. this spirituall whoredom in the grossest kinds but also withstand all meanes and occasions thereof making with Iob in another kinde a couenant with our eyes that wee will not looke vpon these alluring harlots and stopping our eares against all those bewitching pandors who solicite for them and wooe our harts from God and his pure worship Otherwise such is the inclinablenesse of our hearts to idolatrie and superstition and in so neere a bond of loue is corrupted nature and our fleshly part vnited with idols that if wee giue way to the first motions and suffer our hearts and affections to be ioyned with them the knot betweene vs will prooue inseparable and no perswasions will withdraw vs from them Thirdly wee here learne from the name which the holie Idolatrie and superstition bringeth no true comfort but horror and anxietie Ghost giueth vnto idols that they doe not giue vnto those who are deuoted to their seruice any true comfort or sound ioy or peace of conscience but contrariwise horrour and scare disquietnes of minde and iust cause of griefe and sorrow in respect of the manifold miseries calamities which they bring to both soule bodie and state in this life and the life to come For whereas those who serue the Lord the Prince of peace and God of all consolation may certainly expect from him peace of conscience in the middest of all wordly garboyles and true comfort when they are compassed about with all calamities contrariwise they who worship idols serue Satan the prince of terror and feare who continually tormenteth his vassals with perplexed mindes and troubled consciences and draweth them to their deuotions by dreadfull apparitions and affrighting terrors hauing no ground to giue vnto them whereupon they may build any sound cōfort Wheras those who truly serue God according to his reuealed will may securely expect helpe in the time of trouble and protection and deliuerance in the time of danger because hee is omniscient and knoweth our estates omnipotent and can relieue vs most kind and gratious and will not withdraw his helping hand when we stand in need contrariwise these idols are blind and cannot see vs impotent and cannot helpe vs without any loue yea without reason sense and life and therefore regard vs not when we most implore their aide Of the former we haue an example in Elias who worshipping the true God in a true maner was heard of God magnified in the sight of the people by an admirable miracle and protected and deliuered in the middest of all dangers of the others in Baals Priests 1. King 18. who by worshipping their idoll got nothing but wounds to their bodies anguish and perplexitie to their minds and soules and vtter destruction to them both The like reward had Ieroboam Ahab and the rest of the idolatrous Kings for their zealous deuotions and painfull seruice which they performed to their idols The vse of this doctrine is that which the Apostle Iohn teacheth vs 1. Ioh. 5. 21. that we keepe our selues from idols 1. John 5. 21. and preserue our bodies and soules pure and vndefiled from the filthie spots of this spirituall vncleannesse And this wee shall do if we resist and withstand the first beginnings and degrees of idolatrie and in Gods worship and seruice submit our selues to be guided by the straight line of his holy word neither declining on the right hand nor on the left or if wee haue been alreadie seduced and ioyned with idols I meane in the worshipping of Saints Angels and Images vnto which kind of idolatrie the Papists allure vs both by their doctrine and example then let vs betimes breake off this fellowship whilest yet there remaineth some hope of separation For if when in our heart and affections we are first ioyned and glewed vnto them we pull our selues asunder with an holy violence we shall finde the separation almost as easily atchieued as attempted the vnion being greene and weake but if we be hardened and strengthened in this coniunction by long time and custome we shall find that the whole wood will as easilie breake in sunder as the ioynt and as soone will the bodie part with his members and the soule admit of a willing diuorce from the bodie as we being thus ioyned may be seuered from idols vnlesse we be plentifully watered with the dew of Gods word and be throughly warmed with the fire of his holy Spirit and so being suppled be made pliable to Gods will Lastly wee heere learne that when men haue long withstood We must giue ouer those who are past cure and not intermeddle with them the meanes of their saluation and are hardned in their sins so as there is no hope of doing them good by our holy admonitions instructions exhortations and reprehensions then are we to let them alone and not to intermeddle with them first because we shall expose Gods holy ordinances to pollution and subiect them to the proude contempt of rebellious and malicious men contrarie to the admonition of our Sauiour Matth. 7. 6. Giue yee not that which Matth. 7. 6. is holy to dogs
21. 18. They shall be as stubble before the Job 21. 18. Psal 1. 4. winde and as chaffe that the storme carrieth away Psalm 1. 4. The vse hereof is that when being guiltie of sinne wee heare the iudgements of God denounced against vs wee doe earnestly repent of our wickednesse flee vnto the throne of grace submit our selues vnder Gods hands and humblie sue for pardon and forgiuenesse seeing it is the onely course wee can take to secure vs from being ouerwhelmed with Gods plagues For if we flee from the Lord his iudgements shall pursue vs with vnexpected speede and shall ouertake vs like the swift winde in our greatest hast and if we struggle and striue against them they will ouerthrowe vs with vnresistable violence and like a furious tempest they will carrie vs away as dust or chaffe The last thing to be obserued is the punishment of idolatrie Idolatrie is punished with shame and confusion and superstition for howsoeuer idolaters whilest they prosper in their superstition and false worship glorie in their idols and ascribe all the benefits which they haue receiued vnto them and their owne idolatrous deuotions yet when the Lord thundereth against them from heauen with his iudgements and bringeth vpon them afflictions and inextricable calamities and when for the remouing of these euils they haue long sued vnto their idols for helpe in vaine then are they couered and ouerwhelmed with shame and confusion then doe they with desperate sorrow bewaile their former follies and their bootelesse deuotions and cast away from them their images as vnprofitable wherein formerly they placed their chiefest confidence And this confusion as it is here poynted at by our Prophet so is it in large and most liuely manner deciphered Esa 2. 19. Then Esay 2. 19. â—0 21. shall they goe into the holes of the rockes and into the caues of the earth from before the feare of the Lord and from the glorie of his maiestie when he shall arise to destroy the earth 20. At that day shall a man cast away his siluer idols and his golden idols which they had made themselues to worship them to the mowles and to the backes 21. To goe into the holes of the rockes and into the tops of the ragged rockes from before the feare of the Lord and from the glorie of his maiestie when hee shall rise to destroy the earth So our Prophet saith that when the Lord in his wrath should destroy Auen that is the places consecrated to idolatrie then the idolaters being confounded with shame should say to the mountaines couer vs and to the hills fall vpon vs. Chap. 10. 8. And this is that punishment which the Prophet desireth should be inflicted Hosea 10. 8. vpon idolaters Psalm 97. 7. Confounded bee all they which Psal 97. 7. serue grauen images and that glorie in idols And which the Prophet Esay denounceth against the idolatrous Iewes Esa 1. 29. For they shall be confounded for the okes which yee Esay 1. 29. haue desired and ye shall be ashamed of the gardens that ye haue chosen An example hereof we haue in Baals priests who were confounded with shame when as they were in the sight of the people abandoned of his helpe when they most 1. King 18. needed and implored it The vse hereof is that abhorring and renouncing idols True obedience bringeth hope helpe and all manner of idolatrous superstition which will leaue vs hopelesse and helplesse in our greatest extremities we do cleaue vnto the true Iehouah performing vnto him such faithfull and sincere scruice as he requireth in his word without the mixture of humane inuentions and then the Lord will preserue vs in the day of affliction from all euill Or if for his glorie and our triall he bring vs to the touchstone of aduersitie and suffer vs to taste of some calamitie and miserie yet will he giue vs such a comfortable feeling of his fauour and arme vs with power and patience to beare our troubles that we shall neuer goe away ashamed and confounded To this purpose is that Psalm 34. 5. They shall Psal 34. 5. looke vnto him and run to him and their faces shall not be ashamed And Psalm 25. 3. All that hope in thee shall not be ashamed Psal 25. 3. So the Lord promiseth that none of them who consecrate themselues vnto him to be his people shall euer bee ashamed Ioel 2. 26. And this Dauid found by experience Joel 2. 26. both of his ancestors as appeareth Psalm 22. 4 5. Our father 's trusted in thee they trusted in thee and thou diddest deliuer them 5. Called vpon thee and were deliuered they trusted in thee and were not confounded And also of himselfe Psalm 34. 4. I sought the Lord and he heard me and deliuered me out of all my feare Whereas if wee leaue the Lord and trust in idols and in our owne inuentions and idolatrous superstitions wee shall bee abandoned in our greatest neede and be confounded with shame when we expect helpe and deliuerance FINIS